This is a modern-English version of Our Knowledge of the External World as a Field for Scientific Method in Philosophy, originally written by Russell, Bertrand.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Notes:
Transcriber's Notes:
Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as possible, including inconsistencies in spelling and hyphenation.
Every effort has been made to replicate this text as accurately as possible, including inconsistencies in spelling and hyphenation.
Some corrections of spelling and punctuation have been made. They are marked like this in the text. The original text appears when hovering the cursor over the marked text. A list of amendments is at the end of the text.
Some corrections in spelling and punctuation have been made. They are indicated like this in the text. The original text shows up when you hover the cursor over the marked text. A list of amendments is at the end of the text.
OUR KNOWLEDGE OF THE
EXTERNAL WORLD
AS A FIELD FOR SCIENTIFIC METHOD
IN PHILOSOPHY
OUR UNDERSTANDING OF THE
OUTSIDE WORLD
AS A AREA FOR SCIENTIFIC METHOD
IN PHILOSOPHY
OUR KNOWLEDGE OF
THE EXTERNAL WORLD
AS A FIELD FOR SCIENTIFIC METHOD
IN PHILOSOPHY
BY
BERTRAND RUSSELL, F.R.S
BY
BERTRAND RUSSELL, F.R.S.

LONDON: GEORGE ALLEN & UNWIN LTD
RUSKIN HOUSE, 40 MUSEUM STREET, W.C. 1
LONDON: GEORGE ALLEN & UNWIN LTD
RUSKIN HOUSE, 40 MUSEUM STREET, WC1
First published in 1914 by
The Open Court Publishing Company
First published in 1914 by
The Open Court Press
Reissued by George Allen & Unwin Ltd.
1922
Reissued by George Allen & Unwin Ltd.
1922
PREFACE
The following lectures[1] are an attempt to show, by means of examples, the nature, capacity, and limitations of the logical-analytic method in philosophy. This method, of which the first complete example is to be found in the writings of Frege, has gradually, in the course of actual research, increasingly forced itself upon me as something perfectly definite, capable of embodiment in maxims, and adequate, in all branches of philosophy, to yield whatever objective scientific knowledge it is possible to obtain. Most of the methods hitherto practised have professed to lead to more ambitious results than any that logical analysis can claim to reach, but unfortunately these results have always been such as many competent philosophers considered inadmissible. Regarded merely as hypotheses and as aids to imagination, the great systems of the past serve a very useful purpose, and are abundantly worthy of study. But something different is required if philosophy is to become a science, and to aim at results independent of the tastes and temperament of the philosopher who advocates them. In what follows, I have endeavoured to show, however imperfectly, the way by which I believe that this desideratum is to be found.
The following lectures[1] aim to demonstrate, through examples, the nature, capacity, and limitations of the logical-analytic method in philosophy. This method, with its first complete example in the writings of Frege, has gradually revealed itself to me during actual research as something clearly defined, capable of being summarized in principles, and sufficient in every area of philosophy to provide the objective scientific knowledge that can be attained. Most methods used before have claimed to lead to more ambitious outcomes than logical analysis can achieve, but unfortunately, these outcomes have often been deemed unacceptable by many competent philosophers. Viewed only as hypotheses and imaginative tools, the grand systems from the past have significant value and merit study. However, if philosophy is to evolve into a science and seek results that are independent of the tastes and personalities of the philosophers advocating them, something different is needed. In what follows, I have attempted, albeit imperfectly, to outline the path that I believe will lead to this desideratum.
The central problem by which I have sought to illustrate method is the problem of the relation between the crude data of sense and the space, time, and matter of mathematical physics. I have been made aware of the importance of this problem by my friend and collaborator Dr Whitehead, to whom are due almost all the differences between the views advocated here and those suggested in The Problems of Philosophy.[2] I owe to him the definition of points, the suggestion for the treatment of instants and “things,” and the whole conception of the world of physics as a construction rather than an inference. What is said on these topics here is, in fact, a rough preliminary account of the more precise results which he is giving in the fourth volume of our Principia Mathematica.[3] It will be seen that if his way of dealing with these topics is capable of being successfully carried through, a wholly new light is thrown on the time-honoured controversies of realists and idealists, and a method is obtained of solving all that is soluble in their problem.
The main issue I aim to highlight regarding method is the relationship between the raw data we receive through our senses and the space, time, and matter discussed in mathematical physics. My friend and collaborator Dr. Whitehead has made me aware of how significant this problem is, and I owe the differences between the ideas presented here and those in The Problems of Philosophy mainly to him. He provided the definition of points, suggested how to address instants and “things,” and shaped the overall view of the physical world as a construction rather than an inference. What I discuss in these areas is essentially a rough preliminary overview of the more detailed findings he is presenting in the fourth volume of our Principia Mathematica.[3] It will become clear that if his approach is successfully carried out, it sheds entirely new light on the longstanding debates between realists and idealists and offers a way to solve everything that can be resolved within their problem.
The speculations of the past as to the reality or unreality of the world of physics were baffled, at the outset, by the absence of any satisfactory theory of the mathematical infinite. This difficulty has been removed by the work of Georg Cantor. But the positive and detailed solution of the problem by means of mathematical constructions based upon sensible objects as data has only been rendered possible by the growth of mathematical logic, without which it is practically impossible to manipulate ideas of the requisite abstractness and complexity. This aspect, which is somewhat obscured in a merely popular outline such as is contained in the following lectures, will become plain as soon as Dr Whitehead's work is published. In pure logic, which, however, will be very briefly discussed in these lectures, I have had the benefit of vitally important discoveries, not yet published, by my friend Mr Ludwig Wittgenstein.
The past speculations about whether the world of physics is real or not were confusing, at first, due to the lack of a solid theory on the mathematical infinite. This challenge has been tackled thanks to the efforts of Georg Cantor. However, the thorough and effective resolution of the problem through mathematical frameworks based on tangible objects as data has only been made possible by the advancement of mathematical logic. Without this, it's nearly impossible to handle ideas with the necessary level of abstraction and complexity. This aspect, which gets a bit lost in a simple overview like the one in these lectures, will become clear once Dr. Whitehead's work is published. In pure logic, which will be covered very briefly in these lectures, I have had the advantage of vital discoveries that have not yet been published by my friend Mr. Ludwig Wittgenstein.
Since my purpose was to illustrate method, I have included much that is tentative and incomplete, for it is not by the study of finished structures alone that the manner of construction can be learnt. Except in regard to such matters as Cantor's theory of infinity, no finality is claimed for the theories suggested; but I believe that where they are found to require modification, this will be discovered by substantially the same method as that which at present makes them appear probable, and it is on this ground that I ask the reader to be tolerant of their incompleteness.
Since my goal was to showcase the method, I've included a lot of tentative and incomplete information, because you can't learn how to construct something just by studying finished products. Except for issues like Cantor's theory of infinity, I don't claim that the suggested theories are final; however, I believe that any necessary modifications will be identified through a similar approach that currently makes these ideas seem likely. For this reason, I ask the reader to be understanding of their incompleteness.
Cambridge,
June 1914.
Cambridge, June 1914.
CONTENTS
LECTURE | PAGE | |
---|---|---|
I. | Current Tendencies | 3 |
II. | Logic as the Essence of Philosophy | 33 |
III. | On our Knowledge of the External World | 63 |
IV. | The World of Physics and the World of Sense | 101 |
V. | The Theory of Continuity | 129 |
VI. | The Problem of Infinity considered Historically | 155 |
VII. | The Positive Theory of Infinity | 185 |
VIII. | On the Notion of Cause, with Applications to the Free-will Problem | 211 |
Index | 243 |
LECTURE I
CURRENT TENDENCIES
Philosophy, from the earliest times, has made greater claims, and achieved fewer results, than any other branch of learning. Ever since Thales said that all is water, philosophers have been ready with glib assertions about the sum-total of things; and equally glib denials have come from other philosophers ever since Thales was contradicted by Anaximander. I believe that the time has now arrived when this unsatisfactory state of things can be brought to an end. In the following course of lectures I shall try, chiefly by taking certain special problems as examples, to indicate wherein the claims of philosophers have been excessive, and why their achievements have not been greater. The problems and the method of philosophy have, I believe, been misconceived by all schools, many of its traditional problems being insoluble with our means of knowledge, while other more neglected but not less important problems can, by a more patient and more adequate method, be solved with all the precision and certainty to which the most advanced sciences have attained.
Philosophy, since ancient times, has made big claims but delivered fewer results than any other area of study. Ever since Thales stated that everything is made of water, philosophers have been quick to make confident statements about the nature of everything, while other philosophers have just as confidently disagreed, starting with Anaximander contradicting Thales. I believe it's time to change this unsatisfactory situation. In the upcoming lectures, I will attempt, mainly by examining specific problems as examples, to show where philosophers' claims have been exaggerated and why their results have not been more substantial. I think all schools have misunderstood the nature of philosophical problems and methods, as many traditional problems cannot be solved with our current knowledge, while other less-explored but equally important issues can be resolved with the precision and certainty achieved by the most advanced sciences through a more patient and adequate approach.
Among present-day philosophies, we may distinguish three principal types, often combined in varying proportions by a single philosopher, but in essence and tendency distinct. The first of these, which I shall call the classical tradition, descends in the main from Kant and Hegel; it represents the attempt to adapt to present needs the methods and results of the great constructive philosophers from Plato downwards. The second type, which may be called evolutionism, derived its predominance from Darwin, and must be reckoned as having had Herbert Spencer for its first philosophical representative; but in recent times it has become, chiefly through William James and M. Bergson, far bolder and far more searching in its innovations than it was in the hands of Herbert Spencer. The third type, which may be called “logical atomism” for want of a better name, has gradually crept into philosophy through the critical scrutiny of mathematics. This type of philosophy, which is the one that I wish to advocate, has not as yet many whole-hearted adherents, but the “new realism” which owes its inception to Harvard is very largely impregnated with its spirit. It represents, I believe, the same kind of advance as was introduced into physics by Galileo: the substitution of piecemeal, detailed, and verifiable results for large untested generalities recommended only by a certain appeal to imagination. But before we can understand the changes advocated by this new philosophy, we must briefly examine and criticise the other two types with which it has to contend.
Among today's philosophies, we can identify three main types, often mixed together in different ways by a single philosopher, but essentially distinct in their nature and approach. The first type, which I'll refer to as the classical tradition, primarily originates from Kant and Hegel; it represents the effort to adapt the methods and findings of major philosophical thinkers from Plato onward to current needs. The second type, which I’ll call evolutionism, gained prominence from Darwin, with Herbert Spencer as its first philosophical proponent; however, in recent times it has grown, especially through William James and M. Bergson, to become much bolder and more innovative than it was in Spencer's hands. The third type, which I've named "logical atomism" for lack of a better term, has gradually emerged in philosophy through the careful examination of mathematics. This particular philosophy, which I want to promote, doesn’t yet have many dedicated supporters, but the "new realism," which began at Harvard, is largely influenced by its principles. I believe it represents a similar kind of progress as the advancements made in physics by Galileo: replacing broad, unverified generalizations based only on some imaginative appeal with specific, detailed, and verifiable results. However, before we can grasp the changes proposed by this new philosophy, we must first briefly examine and critique the other two types it is up against.
A. The Classical Tradition
Twenty years ago, the classical tradition, having vanquished the opposing tradition of the English empiricists, held almost unquestioned sway in all Anglo-Saxon universities. At the present day, though it is losing ground, many of the most prominent teachers still adhere to it. In academic France, in spite of M. Bergson, it is far stronger than all its opponents combined; and in Germany it has many vigorous advocates. Nevertheless, it represents on the whole a decaying force, and it has failed to adapt itself to the temper of the age. Its advocates are, in the main, those whose extra-philosophical knowledge is literary, rather than those who have felt the inspiration of science. There are, apart from reasoned arguments, certain general intellectual forces against it—the same general forces which are breaking down the other great syntheses of the past, and making our age one of bewildered groping where our ancestors walked in the clear daylight of unquestioning certainty.
Twenty years ago, the classical tradition, having defeated the opposing tradition of the English empiricists, had almost complete control in all Anglo-Saxon universities. Nowadays, although it's losing influence, many of the leading educators still support it. In academic France, despite M. Bergson, it remains much stronger than all its opponents combined; and in Germany, there are many strong supporters. However, it overall represents a declining force, and it has failed to adapt to the current mindset. Its supporters are mainly those whose knowledge beyond philosophy is literary, rather than those inspired by science. There are, aside from reasoned arguments, certain general intellectual forces working against it—the same forces that are dismantling the other major ideas of the past, leading to an era of confusion where our ancestors once moved confidently in the clear light of certainty.
The original impulse out of which the classical tradition developed was the naïve faith of the Greek philosophers in the omnipotence of reasoning. The discovery of geometry had intoxicated them, and its a priori deductive method appeared capable of universal application. They would prove, for instance, that all reality is one, that there is no such thing as change, that the world of sense is a world of mere illusion; and the strangeness of their results gave them no qualms because they believed in the correctness of their reasoning. Thus it came to be thought that by mere thinking the most surprising and important truths concerning the whole of reality could be established with a certainty which no contrary observations could shake. As the vital impulse of the early philosophers died away, its place was taken by authority and tradition, reinforced, in the Middle Ages and almost to our own day, by systematic theology. Modern philosophy, from Descartes onwards, though not bound by authority like that of the Middle Ages, still accepted more or less uncritically the Aristotelian logic. Moreover, it still believed, except in Great Britain, that a priori reasoning could reveal otherwise undiscoverable secrets about the universe, and could prove reality to be quite different from what, to direct observation, it appears to be. It is this belief, rather than any particular tenets resulting from it, that I regard as the distinguishing characteristic of the classical tradition, and as hitherto the main obstacle to a scientific attitude in philosophy.
The original drive that led to the development of the classical tradition was the simple faith of the Greek philosophers in the power of reasoning. They were fascinated by the discovery of geometry, and its a priori deductive method seemed applicable everywhere. They would argue, for example, that all reality is one, that change is an illusion, and that the sensory world is just a façade; the oddity of their conclusions didn’t faze them because they trusted their logic. This led to the belief that through thought alone, the most surprising and significant truths about reality could be established with certainty that no opposing observations could challenge. As the original passion of the early philosophers faded, it was replaced by authority and tradition, bolstered during the Middle Ages and nearly to our time by systematic theology. Modern philosophy, starting with Descartes, while not tied down by authority like in the Middle Ages, still largely accepted Aristotelian logic without much criticism. Additionally, except in Great Britain, it still held that a priori reasoning could uncover otherwise hidden secrets about the universe, and could show that reality is very different from how it appears through direct observation. It is this belief, rather than specific doctrines stemming from it, that I see as the key feature of the classical tradition, and as a significant barrier to a scientific approach in philosophy.
The nature of the philosophy embodied in the classical tradition may be made clearer by taking a particular exponent as an illustration. For this purpose, let us consider for a moment the doctrines of Mr Bradley, who is probably the most distinguished living representative of this school. Mr Bradley's Appearance and Reality is a book consisting of two parts, the first called Appearance, the second Reality. The first part examines and condemns almost all that makes up our everyday world: things and qualities, relations, space and time, change, causation, activity, the self. All these, though in some sense facts which qualify reality, are not real as they appear. What is real is one single, indivisible, timeless whole, called the Absolute, which is in some sense spiritual, but does not consist of souls, or of thought and will as we know them. And all this is established by abstract logical reasoning professing to find self-contradictions in the categories condemned as mere appearance, and to leave no tenable alternative to the kind of Absolute which is finally affirmed to be real.
The philosophy found in the classical tradition becomes clearer when we look at a specific example. For this, let's briefly consider the ideas of Mr. Bradley, who is likely the most prominent current representative of this school. Mr. Bradley's Appearance and Reality is a book divided into two parts, the first named Appearance and the second Reality. The first part critiques and rejects nearly everything that constitutes our everyday world: objects and qualities, relationships, space and time, change, causation, action, and the self. All these elements, while they may qualify as facts of reality, are not truly real in the way they seem. What is real is a single, indivisible, timeless whole referred to as the Absolute, which is in some spiritual sense but does not consist of souls, or thought and will as we typically understand them. This conclusion is reached through abstract logical reasoning that claims to uncover contradictions in the categories dismissed as mere appearance, ultimately leaving no viable alternative to the notion of the Absolute that is asserted to be real.
One brief example may suffice to illustrate Mr Bradley's method. The world appears to be full of many things with various relations to each other—right and left, before and after, father and son, and so on. But relations, according to Mr Bradley, are found on examination to be self-contradictory and therefore impossible. He first argues that, if there are relations, there must be qualities between which they hold. This part of his argument need not detain us. He then proceeds:
One quick example should be enough to show Mr. Bradley's method. The world seems to be filled with many things that have different relationships to one another—right and left, before and after, father and son, and so on. However, according to Mr. Bradley, these relationships, upon closer inspection, turn out to be self-contradictory and thus impossible. He starts by arguing that if there are relationships, there must be qualities that connect them. This part of his argument doesn't require our attention. He then goes on:
“But how the relation can stand to the qualities is, on the other side, unintelligible. If it is nothing to the qualities, then they are not related at all; and, if so, as we saw, they have ceased to be qualities, and their relation is a nonentity. But if it is to be something to them, then clearly we shall require a new connecting relation. For the relation hardly can be the mere adjective of one or both of its terms; or, at least, as such it seems indefensible. And, being something itself, if it does not itself bear a relation to the terms, in what intelligible way will it succeed in being anything to them? But here again we are hurried off into the eddy of a hopeless process, since we are forced to go on finding new relations without end. The links are united by a link, and this bond of union is a link which also has two ends; and these require each a fresh link to connect them with the old. The problem is to find how the relation can stand to its qualities, and this problem is insoluble.”[4]
“But how the relationship relates to the qualities is, on the other hand, unclear. If it has nothing to do with the qualities, then they aren’t related at all; and, if that's the case, as we saw, they have stopped being qualities, and their relationship is nonexistent. But if it has to mean something to them, then clearly we need a new connecting relationship. Because the relationship cannot just be the mere adjective of one or both terms; or, at least, as such it seems unjustifiable. And, being something itself, if it doesn’t itself relate to the terms, how can it meaningfully be anything to them? However, again we get caught in the whirlpool of a hopeless process, as we’re forced to keep finding new relationships endlessly. The links are joined by a link, and this bond of union is a link that also has two ends; and these require each a new link to connect them to the old. The challenge is to figure out how the relationship can relate to its qualities, and this challenge is unsolvable.”[4]
I do not propose to examine this argument in detail, or to show the exact points where, in my opinion, it is fallacious. I have quoted it only as an example of method. Most people will admit, I think, that it is calculated to produce bewilderment rather than conviction, because there is more likelihood of error in a very subtle, abstract, and difficult argument than in so patent a fact as the interrelatedness of the things in the world. To the early Greeks, to whom geometry was practically the only known science, it was possible to follow reasoning with assent even when it led to the strangest conclusions. But to us, with our methods of experiment and observation, our knowledge of the long history of a priori errors refuted by empirical science, it has become natural to suspect a fallacy in any deduction of which the conclusion appears to contradict patent facts. It is easy to carry such suspicion too far, and it is very desirable, if possible, actually to discover the exact nature of the error when it exists. But there is no doubt that what we may call the empirical outlook has become part of most educated people's habit of mind; and it is this, rather than any definite argument, that has diminished the hold of the classical tradition upon students of philosophy and the instructed public generally.
I don't plan to analyze this argument in detail or point out exactly where I think it's flawed. I've mentioned it just as an illustration of the method. Most people would agree, I believe, that it tends to create confusion rather than certainty, because there's a higher chance of making a mistake with a very subtle, abstract, and complex argument than with something as clear as the interconnection of things in the world. For the early Greeks, who considered geometry to be almost the only known science, it was possible to agree with reasoning even when it led to the most bizarre conclusions. But for us, with our methods of experimentation and observation, and our knowledge of the long history of a priori mistakes disproven by empirical science, it feels natural to wonder about a fallacy in any conclusion that seems to contradict obvious facts. It’s easy to take this skepticism too far, and it’s very beneficial, if possible, to actually pinpoint the exact nature of the error when it occurs. However, there’s no doubt that what we might call the empirical perspective has become part of most educated people's mindset; and it is this, more than any specific argument, that has weakened the influence of the classical tradition on philosophy students and the informed public overall.
The function of logic in philosophy, as I shall try to show at a later stage, is all-important; but I do not think its function is that which it has in the classical tradition. In that tradition, logic becomes constructive through negation. Where a number of alternatives seem, at first sight, to be equally possible, logic is made to condemn all of them except one, and that one is then pronounced to be realised in the actual world. Thus the world is constructed by means of logic, with little or no appeal to concrete experience. The true function of logic is, in my opinion, exactly the opposite of this. As applied to matters of experience, it is analytic rather than constructive; taken a priori, it shows the possibility of hitherto unsuspected alternatives more often than the impossibility of alternatives which seemed primâ facie possible. Thus, while it liberates imagination as to what the world may be, it refuses to legislate as to what the world is. This change, which has been brought about by an internal revolution in logic, has swept away the ambitious constructions of traditional metaphysics, even for those whose faith in logic is greatest; while to the many who regard logic as a chimera the paradoxical systems to which it has given rise do not seem worthy even of refutation. Thus on all sides these systems have ceased to attract, and even the philosophical world tends more and more to pass them by.
The role of logic in philosophy, as I will explain later, is essential; however, I believe its role is not what it was in classical thinking. In that tradition, logic becomes productive through negation. When several options appear to be equally valid at first glance, logic is used to reject all of them except one, which is then claimed to exist in the real world. In this way, the world is shaped by logic, with little to no reference to actual experience. In my view, the true role of logic is quite the opposite. When it comes to experiential matters, it is analytical instead of constructive; when taken a priori, it reveals the potential of previously unnoticed alternatives more often than it shows the impossibility of options that seemed primâ facie possible. Therefore, while it frees the imagination about what the world might be, it does not dictate what the world is. This shift, resulting from an internal change in logic, has dismantled the grand structures of traditional metaphysics, even for those with the strongest belief in logic; meanwhile, for many who see logic as an illusion, the contradictory systems it has produced don’t even seem worth debating. As a result, these systems are losing appeal on all fronts, and even the philosophical community increasingly overlooks them.
One or two of the favourite doctrines of the school we are considering may be mentioned to illustrate the nature of its claims. The universe, it tells us, is an “organic unity,” like an animal or a perfect work of art. By this it means, roughly speaking, that all the different parts fit together and co-operate, and are what they are because of their place in the whole. This belief is sometimes advanced dogmatically, while at other times it is defended by certain logical arguments. If it is true, every part of the universe is a microcosm, a miniature reflection of the whole. If we knew ourselves thoroughly, according to this doctrine, we should know everything. Common sense would naturally object that there are people—say in China—with whom our relations are so indirect and trivial that we cannot infer anything important as to them from any fact about ourselves. If there are living beings in Mars or in more distant parts of the universe, the same argument becomes even stronger. But further, perhaps the whole contents of the space and time in which we live form only one of many universes, each seeming to itself complete. And thus the conception of the necessary unity of all that is resolves itself into the poverty of imagination, and a freer logic emancipates us from the strait-waistcoated benevolent institution which idealism palms off as the totality of being.
One or two of the favorite ideas from the school we're discussing can illustrate its claims. It suggests that the universe is an "organic unity," similar to an animal or a perfect piece of art. Essentially, this means that all the different parts fit together and work together, and they exist as they are because of their role in the whole. This belief is sometimes stated as a fact, while at other times it's supported by specific logical arguments. If it's true, then every part of the universe is a microcosm, a small reflection of the entirety. According to this idea, if we truly knew ourselves, we would know everything. Common sense would point out that there are people—say in China—with whom our connections are so indirect and trivial that we can’t infer anything significant about them based on our own experiences. If there are living beings on Mars or in farther reaches of the universe, this argument becomes even stronger. Moreover, it's possible that the entirety of the space and time we occupy is just one of many universes, each appearing complete in itself. Thus, the idea of the necessary unity of everything reduces to a lack of imagination, and a more liberated logic frees us from the restrictive benevolent system that idealism offers as the wholeness of existence.
Another very important doctrine held by most, though not all, of the school we are examining is the doctrine that all reality is what is called “mental” or “spiritual,” or that, at any rate, all reality is dependent for its existence upon what is mental. This view is often particularised into the form which states that the relation of knower and known is fundamental, and that nothing can exist unless it either knows or is known. Here again the same legislative function is ascribed to a priori argumentation: it is thought that there are contradictions in an unknown reality. Again, if I am not mistaken, the argument is fallacious, and a better logic will show that no limits can be set to the extent and nature of the unknown. And when I speak of the unknown, I do not mean merely what we personally do not know, but what is not known to any mind. Here as elsewhere, while the older logic shut out possibilities and imprisoned imagination within the walls of the familiar, the newer logic shows rather what may happen, and refuses to decide as to what must happen.
Another very important belief held by most, though not all, of the school we are examining is that all reality is considered “mental” or “spiritual,” or that, in any case, all reality depends on what is mental for its existence. This view is often narrowed down to the idea that the relationship between the knower and the known is fundamental, and that nothing can exist unless it either knows or is known. Once again, the same legislative function is attributed to a priori argumentation: it is believed that there are contradictions in an unknown reality. Furthermore, if I’m not mistaken, the argument is flawed, and a better logic will demonstrate that no limits can be placed on the extent and nature of the unknown. And when I refer to the unknown, I don't just mean what we personally don’t know, but what is not known to any mind. Here, as in other instances, while the older logic excluded possibilities and confined imagination within the boundaries of the familiar, the newer logic reveals what could happen and refuses to determine what *must* happen.
The classical tradition in philosophy is the last surviving child of two very diverse parents: the Greek belief in reason, and the mediæval belief in the tidiness of the universe. To the schoolmen, who lived amid wars, massacres, and pestilences, nothing appeared so delightful as safety and order. In their idealising dreams, it was safety and order that they sought: the universe of Thomas Aquinas or Dante is as small and neat as a Dutch interior. To us, to whom safety has become monotony, to whom the primeval savageries of nature are so remote as to become a mere pleasing condiment to our ordered routine, the world of dreams is very different from what it was amid the wars of Guelf and Ghibelline. Hence William James's protest against what he calls the “block universe” of the classical tradition; hence Nietzsche's worship of force; hence the verbal bloodthirstiness of many quiet literary men. The barbaric substratum of human nature, unsatisfied in action, finds an outlet in imagination. In philosophy, as elsewhere, this tendency is visible; and it is this, rather than formal argument, that has thrust aside the classical tradition for a philosophy which fancies itself more virile and more vital.
The classical tradition in philosophy is the last remaining child of two very different parents: the Greek belief in reason and the medieval belief in the orderliness of the universe. For the schoolmen, who lived through wars, massacres, and plagues, nothing seemed more appealing than safety and order. In their idealized visions, they sought safety and order: the universe of Thomas Aquinas or Dante is as small and tidy as a Dutch interior. For us, who find safety to be monotonous and who see the primal savagery of nature as so distant that it’s just an interesting addition to our ordered lives, the world of dreams is very different from what it was during the wars of Guelf and Ghibelline. This is why William James protested against what he called the “block universe” of the classical tradition; this is why Nietzsche celebrated force; this is why many otherwise calm literary men express a thirst for violence in their writing. The barbaric layer of human nature, unfulfilled in action, finds an outlet in imagination. This tendency can be seen in philosophy, as in other areas; and it is this, rather than formal arguments, that has pushed aside the classical tradition for a philosophy that believes itself to be more robust and alive.
B. Evolutionism
Evolutionism, in one form or another, is the prevailing creed of our time. It dominates our politics, our literature, and not least our philosophy. Nietzsche, pragmatism, Bergson, are phases in its philosophic development, and their popularity far beyond the circles of professional philosophers shows its consonance with the spirit of the age. It believes itself firmly based on science, a liberator of hopes, an inspirer of an invigorating faith in human power, a sure antidote to the ratiocinative authority of the Greeks and the dogmatic authority of mediæval systems. Against so fashionable and so agreeable a creed it may seem useless to raise a protest; and with much of its spirit every modern man must be in sympathy. But I think that, in the intoxication of a quick success, much that is important and vital to a true understanding of the universe has been forgotten. Something of Hellenism must be combined with the new spirit before it can emerge from the ardour of youth into the wisdom of manhood. And it is time to remember that biology is neither the only science, nor yet the model to which all other sciences must adapt themselves. Evolutionism, as I shall try to show, is not a truly scientific philosophy, either in its method or in the problems which it considers. The true scientific philosophy is something more arduous and more aloof, appealing to less mundane hopes, and requiring a severer discipline for its successful practice.
Evolutionism, in one way or another, is the dominant belief of our time. It influences our politics, literature, and, importantly, our philosophy. Nietzsche, pragmatism, and Bergson represent stages in its philosophical evolution, and their popularity well beyond the circles of professional philosophers indicates its alignment with the spirit of the age. It claims to be founded on science, a liberator of hopes, and a source of an empowering faith in human abilities, serving as a definite counter to the logical authority of the Greeks and the dogmatic authority of medieval systems. Given such a trendy and appealing belief, it may seem pointless to raise objections; and many modern people will likely resonate with a lot of its spirit. However, I believe that, in the excitement of rapid success, many crucial and essential elements for truly understanding the universe have been overlooked. A bit of Hellenism needs to blend with this new spirit before it can grow from youthful enthusiasm into the wisdom of adulthood. It's also time to recognize that biology is neither the only science nor a model that all other sciences should follow. Evolutionism, as I will attempt to demonstrate, is not a genuinely scientific philosophy, either in its methods or the issues it addresses. True scientific philosophy is something more challenging and detached, appealing to less ordinary hopes and requiring stricter discipline for effective practice.
Darwin's Origin of Species persuaded the world that the difference between different species of animals and plants is not the fixed, immutable difference that it appears to be. The doctrine of natural kinds, which had rendered classification easy and definite, which was enshrined in the Aristotelian tradition, and protected by its supposed necessity for orthodox dogma, was suddenly swept away for ever out of the biological world. The difference between man and the lower animals, which to our human conceit appears enormous, was shown to be a gradual achievement, involving intermediate beings who could not with certainty be placed either within or without the human family. The sun and planets had already been shown by Laplace to be very probably derived from a primitive more or less undifferentiated nebula. Thus the old fixed landmarks became wavering and indistinct, and all sharp outlines were blurred. Things and species lost their boundaries, and none could say where they began or where they ended.
Darwin's Origin of Species convinced the world that the differences between various species of animals and plants are not as fixed and unchanging as they seem. The idea of natural kinds, which had simplified and clarified classification and was rooted in the Aristotelian tradition, and supported by its supposed necessity for traditional beliefs, was suddenly abolished from the biological realm. The gap between humans and lower animals, which we often think is huge, was revealed to be a gradual process, involving intermediate beings that could not be definitively classified as either part of or separate from the human family. Laplace had already suggested that the sun and planets probably originated from a primitive, fairly undifferentiated nebula. As a result, the old fixed boundaries became shaky and unclear, and all distinct borders were blurred. Things and species lost their definitions, and no one could say where they started or where they ended.
But if human conceit was staggered for a moment by its kinship with the ape, it soon found a way to reassert itself, and that way is the “philosophy” of evolution. A process which led from the amœba to man appeared to the philosophers to be obviously a progress—though whether the amœba would agree with this opinion is not known. Hence the cycle of changes which science had shown to be the probable history of the past was welcomed as revealing a law of development towards good in the universe—an evolution or unfolding of an ideal slowly embodying itself in the actual. But such a view, though it might satisfy Spencer and those whom we may call Hegelian evolutionists, could not be accepted as adequate by the more whole-hearted votaries of change. An ideal to which the world continuously approaches is, to these minds, too dead and static to be inspiring. Not only the aspirations, but the ideal too, must change and develop with the course of evolution; there must be no fixed goal, but a continual fashioning of fresh needs by the impulse which is life and which alone gives unity to the process.
But if human arrogance was momentarily shaken by its connection to the ape, it quickly found a way to bounce back, and that way is the "philosophy" of evolution. The idea that there was a process leading from the amoeba to humans seemed to the philosophers to be clearly a progression—even though it's unclear if the amoeba would share this view. Therefore, the cycle of changes that science has revealed to be the likely history of the past was embraced as showing a law of development toward goodness in the universe—an evolution or unfolding of an ideal gradually manifesting in reality. However, this perspective, while it might please Spencer and those we can call Hegelian evolutionists, couldn't be entirely accepted by the more committed supporters of change. An ideal that the world is always moving toward is, for these thinkers, too lifeless and static to be motivating. Both the aspirations and the ideal must evolve and progress along with the course of evolution; there should be no fixed endpoint, but a continuous creation of new needs driven by the impulse of life, which is the only thing that brings unity to the process.
Ever since the seventeenth century, those whom William James described as the “tender-minded” have been engaged in a desperate struggle with the mechanical view of the course of nature which physical science seems to impose. A great part of the attractiveness of the classical tradition was due to the partial escape from mechanism which it provided. But now, with the influence of biology, the “tender-minded” believe that a more radical escape is possible, sweeping aside not merely the laws of physics, but the whole apparently immutable apparatus of logic, with its fixed concepts, its general principles, and its reasonings which seem able to compel even the most unwilling assent. The older kind of teleology, therefore, which regarded the End as a fixed goal, already partially visible, towards which we were gradually approaching, is rejected by M. Bergson as not allowing enough for the absolute dominion of change. After explaining why he does not accept mechanism, he proceeds:[5]
Since the seventeenth century, those whom William James referred to as the “tender-minded” have been in a fierce battle against the mechanical perspective of nature that physical science appears to enforce. A significant part of what made the classical tradition appealing was its ability to provide some relief from this mechanistic view. However, now, influenced by biology, the “tender-minded” believe that a more profound liberation is possible, challenging not just the laws of physics but the entire seemingly unchangeable system of logic, with its fixed concepts, general principles, and reasoning that seem to command even the most reluctant agreement. Consequently, the older type of teleology, which saw the End as a fixed goal that was partially visible and towards which we were gradually moving, is dismissed by M. Bergson for not accounting sufficiently for the absolute power of change. After detailing why he rejects mechanism, he continues:[5]
“But radical finalism is quite as unacceptable, and for the same reason. The doctrine of teleology, in its extreme form, as we find it in Leibniz for example, implies that things and beings merely realise a programme previously arranged. But if there is nothing unforeseen, no invention or creation in the universe, time is useless again. As in the mechanistic hypothesis, here again it is supposed that all is given. Finalism thus understood is only inverted mechanism. It springs from the same postulate, with this sole difference, that in the movement of our finite intellects along successive things, whose successiveness is reduced to a mere appearance, it holds in front of us the light with which it claims to guide us, instead of putting it behind. It substitutes the attraction of the future for the impulsion of the past. But succession remains none the less a mere appearance, as indeed does movement itself. In the doctrine of Leibniz, time is reduced to a confused perception, relative to the human standpoint, a perception which would vanish, like a rising mist, for a mind seated at the centre of things.
“But radical finalism is just as unacceptable, and for the same reason. The theory of teleology, in its extreme form, as seen in Leibniz for example, suggests that things and beings just follow a prearranged program. But if nothing is unexpected, no invention or creation exists in the universe, then time is pointless once again. Similar to the mechanistic hypothesis, it is assumed here that everything is predetermined. Finalism understood this way is simply an inverted mechanism. It originates from the same assumption, with the only difference being that in the progression of our finite intellects through successive things, whose successiveness is reduced to mere appearance, it presents in front of us the light it claims to guide us, rather than placing it behind. It replaces the attraction of the future with the push from the past. Yet, succession remains merely an appearance, as does movement itself. In Leibniz’s doctrine, time is reduced to a confused perception relative to the human perspective, a perception that would disappear, like a lifting fog, for a mind at the center of things.”
“Yet finalism is not, like mechanism, a doctrine with fixed rigid outlines. It admits of as many inflections as we like. The mechanistic philosophy is to be taken or left: it must be left if the least grain of dust, by straying from the path foreseen by mechanics, should show the slightest trace of spontaneity. The doctrine of final causes, on the contrary, will never be definitively refuted. If one form of it be put aside, it will take another. Its principle, which is essentially psychological, is very flexible. It is so extensible, and thereby so comprehensive, that one accepts something of it as soon as one rejects pure mechanism. The theory we shall put forward in this book will therefore necessarily partake of finalism to a certain extent.”
“Yet finalism isn’t, like mechanism, a doctrine with strict, unchanging boundaries. It allows for as many variations as we want. The mechanistic philosophy can be accepted or rejected: it has to be rejected if even the smallest grain of dust, by deviating from the path predicted by mechanics, shows any hint of spontaneity. The doctrine of final causes, on the other hand, will never be completely disproved. If one version of it is dismissed, it will simply take another form. Its core principle, which is fundamentally psychological, is very adaptable. It is so broad and inclusive that we embrace some aspect of it as soon as we turn away from pure mechanism. The theory we will propose in this book will therefore necessarily include elements of finalism to some degree.”
M. Bergson's form of finalism depends upon his conception of life. Life, in his philosophy, is a continuous stream, in which all divisions are artificial and unreal. Separate things, beginnings and endings, are mere convenient fictions: there is only smooth, unbroken transition. The beliefs of to-day may count as true to-day, if they carry us along the stream; but to-morrow they will be false, and must be replaced by new beliefs to meet the new situation. All our thinking consists of convenient fictions, imaginary congealings of the stream: reality flows on in spite of all our fictions, and though it can be lived, it cannot be conceived in thought. Somehow, without explicit statement, the assurance is slipped in that the future, though we cannot foresee it, will be better than the past or the present: the reader is like the child who expects a sweet because it has been told to open its mouth and shut its eyes. Logic, mathematics, physics disappear in this philosophy, because they are too “static”; what is real is an impulse and movement towards a goal which, like the rainbow, recedes as we advance, and makes every place different when we reach it from what it appeared to be at a distance.
M. Bergson's version of finalism is based on his view of life. In his philosophy, life is a continuous flow, where all divisions are artificial and unreal. Separate entities, beginnings, and endings are just convenient fictions: there is only smooth, unbroken transition. The beliefs we hold today can be considered true if they help us navigate the flow; however, tomorrow they will become false and need to be replaced by new beliefs to address the new situation. All our thinking consists of convenient fictions, imaginary snapshots of the stream: reality continues to flow despite all our fictions, and while it can be experienced, it cannot be fully grasped in thought. Somehow, without being explicitly stated, the assurance is implied that the future, even though we can't predict it, will be better than the past or the present: the reader is like a child who expects a treat because it has been told to open its mouth and close its eyes. Logic, mathematics, and physics fade away in this philosophy because they are too "static"; what is real is an impulse and movement towards a goal that, like a rainbow, moves away as we approach, making every place different by the time we reach it compared to what it seemed from a distance.
Now I do not propose at present to enter upon a technical examination of this philosophy. At present I wish to make only two criticisms of it—first, that its truth does not follow from what science has rendered probable concerning the facts of evolution, and secondly, that the motives and interests which inspire it are so exclusively practical, and the problems with which it deals are so special, that it can hardly be regarded as really touching any of the questions that to my mind constitute genuine philosophy.
Now, I don’t intend to dive into a technical analysis of this philosophy right now. At this moment, I just want to make two points against it—first, that its truth doesn’t align with what science has suggested about the facts of evolution, and second, that the motives and interests driving it are so strictly practical, and the issues it addresses are so specific, that it can hardly be considered relevant to any of the questions that, in my opinion, define true philosophy.
(1) What biology has rendered probable is that the diverse species arose by adaptation from a less differentiated ancestry. This fact is in itself exceedingly interesting, but it is not the kind of fact from which philosophical consequences follow. Philosophy is general, and takes an impartial interest in all that exists. The changes suffered by minute portions of matter on the earth's surface are very important to us as active sentient beings; but to us as philosophers they have no greater interest than other changes in portions of matter elsewhere. And if the changes on the earth's surface during the last few millions of years appear to our present ethical notions to be in the nature of a progress, that gives no ground for believing that progress is a general law of the universe. Except under the influence of desire, no one would admit for a moment so crude a generalisation from such a tiny selection of facts. What does result, not specially from biology, but from all the sciences which deal with what exists, is that we cannot understand the world unless we can understand change and continuity. This is even more evident in physics than it is in biology. But the analysis of change and continuity is not a problem upon which either physics or biology throws any light: it is a problem of a new kind, belonging to a different kind of study. The question whether evolutionism offers a true or a false answer to this problem is not, therefore, a question to be solved by appeals to particular facts, such as biology and physics reveal. In assuming dogmatically a certain answer to this question, evolutionism ceases to be scientific, yet it is only in touching on this question that evolutionism reaches the subject-matter of philosophy. Evolutionism thus consists of two parts: one not philosophical, but only a hasty generalisation of the kind which the special sciences might hereafter confirm or confute; the other not scientific, but a mere unsupported dogma, belonging to philosophy by its subject-matter, but in no way deducible from the facts upon which evolution relies.
(1) What biology has made likely is that different species came about through adaptation from a less complex ancestor. This fact is interesting on its own, but it doesn’t lead to philosophical implications. Philosophy looks at the bigger picture and takes an unbiased interest in everything that exists. The changes that happen to tiny bits of matter on the earth's surface are very significant to us as active, aware beings; however, from a philosophical standpoint, they hold no more interest than changes happening to matter in other places. And even if the changes on the earth's surface over the last few million years seem, according to our current ethical views, to reflect progress, that doesn’t mean we should believe that progress is a universal law. Without the influence of desire, no one would accept such a simplistic generalization based on such a limited set of facts. What we find from all sciences that study existence is that we cannot truly understand the world unless we grasp change and continuity. This is even clearer in physics than in biology. However, understanding change and continuity is not a problem that physics or biology clarify; it’s a different kind of issue that requires a different kind of study. Whether evolutionism provides a true or false answer to this issue shouldn’t be determined by the specific facts that biology and physics present. By dogmatically assuming a specific answer to this question, evolutionism stops being scientific; yet, it’s only by addressing this question that evolutionism delves into philosophical matters. Thus, evolutionism has two components: one that isn’t philosophical, being merely a rushed generalization that the special sciences might later confirm or deny; the other that isn’t scientific, being an unsupported belief that relates to philosophy due to its subject matter, but isn't logically derived from the facts that evolution relies on.
(2) The predominant interest of evolutionism is in the question of human destiny, or at least of the destiny of Life. It is more interested in morality and happiness than in knowledge for its own sake. It must be admitted that the same may be said of many other philosophies, and that a desire for the kind of knowledge which philosophy really can give is very rare. But if philosophy is to become scientific—and it is our object to discover how this can be achieved—it is necessary first and foremost that philosophers should acquire the disinterested intellectual curiosity which characterises the genuine man of science. Knowledge concerning the future—which is the kind of knowledge that must be sought if we are to know about human destiny—is possible within certain narrow limits. It is impossible to say how much the limits may be enlarged with the progress of science. But what is evident is that any proposition about the future belongs by its subject-matter to some particular science, and is to be ascertained, if at all, by the methods of that science. Philosophy is not a short cut to the same kind of results as those of the other sciences: if it is to be a genuine study, it must have a province of its own, and aim at results which the other sciences can neither prove nor disprove.
(2) The main focus of evolutionism is on the question of human destiny, or at least the destiny of Life. It cares more about morality and happiness than about knowledge for its own sake. It’s true that the same can be said for many other philosophies, and a desire for the kind of knowledge that philosophy can genuinely provide is quite rare. However, if philosophy is to become scientific—and that’s our goal—philosophers first need to develop the unbiased intellectual curiosity that defines a true scientist. Understanding the future—which is the kind of knowledge we need to explore human destiny—is possible only within certain narrow limits. It’s uncertain how much those limits could expand with the advancement of science. However, it’s clear that any statement about the future pertains to a specific science and should be determined, if possible, by the methods of that science. Philosophy isn't a shortcut to the same findings as those of other sciences: for it to be a genuine field of study, it needs its own domain and should aim for results that other sciences can’t either prove or disprove.
The consideration that philosophy, if there is such a study, must consist of propositions which could not occur in the other sciences, is one which has very far-reaching consequences. All the questions which have what is called a human interest—such, for example, as the question of a future life—belong, at least in theory, to special sciences, and are capable, at least in theory, of being decided by empirical evidence. Philosophers have too often, in the past, permitted themselves to pronounce on empirical questions, and found themselves, as a result, in disastrous conflict with well-attested facts. We must, therefore, renounce the hope that philosophy can promise satisfaction to our mundane desires. What it can do, when it is purified from all practical taint, is to help us to understand the general aspects of the world and the logical analysis of familiar but complex things. Through this achievement, by the suggestion of fruitful hypotheses, it may be indirectly useful in other sciences, notably mathematics, physics, and psychology. But a genuinely scientific philosophy cannot hope to appeal to any except those who have the wish to understand, to escape from intellectual bewilderment. It offers, in its own domain, the kind of satisfaction which the other sciences offer. But it does not offer, or attempt to offer, a solution of the problem of human destiny, or of the destiny of the universe.
The idea that philosophy, if it exists, must consist of propositions that can’t be found in other sciences has far-reaching consequences. All the questions that fall under what is considered human interest—like the question of an afterlife—belong, at least theoretically, to specific sciences and can theoretically be resolved through empirical evidence. Philosophers have too often, in the past, allowed themselves to make claims about empirical questions and have ended up in serious conflict with well-established facts. Therefore, we must give up the hope that philosophy can fulfill our earthly desires. What it can do, when stripped of all practical concerns, is help us understand the general aspects of the world and the logical analysis of familiar but complex issues. Through this, by suggesting fruitful hypotheses, it might indirectly benefit other sciences, especially mathematics, physics, and psychology. But a truly scientific philosophy can only appeal to those who wish to understand and escape intellectual confusion. It provides, within its own realm, the type of satisfaction that other sciences provide. However, it does not offer, nor does it attempt to offer, a solution to the problems of human destiny or the fate of the universe.
Evolutionism, if what has been said is true, is to be regarded as a hasty generalisation from certain rather special facts, accompanied by a dogmatic rejection of all attempts at analysis, and inspired by interests which are practical rather than theoretical. In spite, therefore, of its appeal to detailed results in various sciences, it cannot be regarded as any more genuinely scientific than the classical tradition which it has replaced. How philosophy is to be rendered scientific, and what is the true subject-matter of philosophy, I shall try to show first by examples of certain achieved results, and then more generally. We will begin with the problem of the physical conceptions of space and time and matter, which, as we have seen, are challenged by the contentions of the evolutionists. That these conceptions stand in need of reconstruction will be admitted, and is indeed increasingly urged by physicists themselves. It will also be admitted that the reconstruction must take more account of change and the universal flux than is done in the older mechanics with its fundamental conception of an indestructible matter. But I do not think the reconstruction required is on Bergsonian lines, nor do I think that his rejection of logic can be anything but harmful. I shall not, however, adopt the method of explicit controversy, but rather the method of independent inquiry, starting from what, in a pre-philosophic stage, appear to be facts, and keeping always as close to these initial data as the requirements of consistency will permit.
Evolutionism, if what has been said is true, should be seen as a rushed generalization based on a few specific facts, along with a stubborn dismissal of all attempts at analysis, driven by practical rather than theoretical interests. Despite its appeal to detailed results in various sciences, it can't be considered any more genuinely scientific than the classical tradition it replaced. I will first illustrate how philosophy can be made scientific and what its true subject matter is through examples of certain achieved results and then more broadly. We'll start with the issue of the physical concepts of space, time, and matter, which, as we've noted, are challenged by the claims of evolutionists. It will be acknowledged that these concepts need to be reworked, and this is increasingly emphasized by physicists themselves. It's also acknowledged that this reworking must pay more attention to change and the universal flow than what is presented in older mechanics with its core idea of indestructible matter. However, I don't believe that the reconstruction needed aligns with Bergson's ideas, nor do I think that his rejection of logic can be anything but detrimental. Instead, I will approach this not through direct debate, but through independent inquiry, starting from what seem to be facts in a pre-philosophical stage, and staying as close to these initial data as the need for consistency allows.
Although explicit controversy is almost always fruitless in philosophy, owing to the fact that no two philosophers ever understand one another, yet it seems necessary to say something at the outset in justification of the scientific as against the mystical attitude. Metaphysics, from the first, has been developed by the union or the conflict of these two attitudes. Among the earliest Greek philosophers, the Ionians were more scientific and the Sicilians more mystical.[6] But among the latter, Pythagoras, for example, was in himself a curious mixture of the two tendencies: the scientific attitude led him to his proposition on right-angled triangles, while his mystic insight showed him that it is wicked to eat beans. Naturally enough, his followers divided into two sects, the lovers of right-angled triangles and the abhorrers of beans; but the former sect died out, leaving, however, a haunting flavour of mysticism over much Greek mathematical speculation, and in particular over Plato's views on mathematics. Plato, of course, embodies both the scientific and the mystical attitudes in a higher form than his predecessors, but the mystical attitude is distinctly the stronger of the two, and secures ultimate victory whenever the conflict is sharp. Plato, moreover, adopted from the Eleatics the device of using logic to defeat common sense, and thus to leave the field clear for mysticism—a device still employed in our own day by the adherents of the classical tradition.
Although direct controversy is almost always unproductive in philosophy because no two philosophers ever fully understand each other, it’s important to justify the scientific approach over the mystical one from the start. Metaphysics has evolved from the interaction or clash between these two viewpoints. Among the earliest Greek philosophers, the Ionians were more focused on science, while the Sicilians leaned towards mysticism. However, among the Sicilians, Pythagoras was a unique blend of both attitudes: his scientific mindset led him to his theorem about right-angled triangles, while his mystical insight informed him that eating beans was wrong. Unsurprisingly, his followers split into two groups—those who loved right-angled triangles and those who despised beans—but the former group eventually faded away, leaving a lingering sense of mysticism in much of Greek mathematical thought, particularly in Plato's ideas about mathematics. Plato, of course, combines both the scientific and mystical perspectives in a more advanced way than his predecessors, but the mystical perspective is clearly stronger and tends to prevail in intense debates. Furthermore, Plato adopted the Eleatic strategy of using logic to undermine common sense, thus clearing the way for mysticism—a tactic still employed today by followers of the classical tradition.
The logic used in defence of mysticism seems to me faulty as logic, and in a later lecture I shall criticise it on this ground. But the more thorough-going mystics do not employ logic, which they despise: they appeal instead directly to the immediate deliverance of their insight. Now, although fully developed mysticism is rare in the West, some tincture of it colours the thoughts of many people, particularly as regards matters on which they have strong convictions not based on evidence. In all who seek passionately for the fugitive and difficult goods, the conviction is almost irresistible that there is in the world something deeper, more significant, than the multiplicity of little facts chronicled and classified by science. Behind the veil of these mundane things, they feel, something quite different obscurely shimmers, shining forth clearly in the great moments of illumination, which alone give anything worthy to be called real knowledge of truth. To seek such moments, therefore, is to them the way of wisdom, rather than, like the man of science, to observe coolly, to analyse without emotion, and to accept without question the equal reality of the trivial and the important.
The reasoning used to support mysticism seems flawed to me, and I’ll critique it later in another lecture. However, the more dedicated mystics don’t rely on logic, which they look down on; instead, they go straight to the immediate clarity of their insight. While fully developed mysticism is uncommon in the West, some shade of it influences the thoughts of many people, especially on issues where they have strong beliefs that aren’t based on evidence. For those who passionately pursue elusive and challenging goods, there’s an almost irresistible belief that there’s something deeper and more meaningful in the world than the countless little facts cataloged and classified by science. Behind the surface of these everyday things, they sense something different shimmering obscurely, which shines clearly during moments of significant insight, providing what can genuinely be called real knowledge of truth. Seeking such moments, then, is their path to wisdom, rather than observing dispassionately, analyzing without emotion, and accepting without question the equal importance of the trivial and the significant, like the scientist does.
Of the reality or unreality of the mystic's world I know nothing. I have no wish to deny it, nor even to declare that the insight which reveals it is not a genuine insight. What I do wish to maintain—and it is here that the scientific attitude becomes imperative—is that insight, untested and unsupported, is an insufficient guarantee of truth, in spite of the fact that much of the most important truth is first suggested by its means. It is common to speak of an opposition between instinct and reason; in the eighteenth century, the opposition was drawn in favour of reason, but under the influence of Rousseau and the romantic movement instinct was given the preference, first by those who rebelled against artificial forms of government and thought, and then, as the purely rationalistic defence of traditional theology became increasingly difficult, by all who felt in science a menace to creeds which they associated with a spiritual outlook on life and the world. Bergson, under the name of “intuition,” has raised instinct to the position of sole arbiter of metaphysical truth. But in fact the opposition of instinct and reason is mainly illusory. Instinct, intuition, or insight is what first leads to the beliefs which subsequent reason confirms or confutes; but the confirmation, where it is possible, consists, in the last analysis, of agreement with other beliefs no less instinctive. Reason is a harmonising, controlling force rather than a creative one. Even in the most purely logical realms, it is insight that first arrives at what is new.
Of the reality or unreality of the mystic's world, I know nothing. I don’t want to deny it, nor do I want to claim that the insight revealing it isn’t real insight. What I want to emphasize—and this is where a scientific approach is crucial—is that insight, when untested and unsupported, isn’t a reliable guarantee of truth, even though a lot of important truths are initially suggested by it. It's common to talk about a conflict between instinct and reason; in the eighteenth century, reason was favored, but with the influence of Rousseau and the romantic movement, instinct gained preference, first by those rebelling against artificial systems of government and thought, and then, as defending traditional theology became harder through purely rational means, by anyone who saw science as a threat to beliefs that they associated with a spiritual view of life and the world. Bergson, calling it "intuition," has elevated instinct to the role of the sole arbiter of metaphysical truth. However, the conflict between instinct and reason is mostly an illusion. Instinct, intuition, or insight is what initially leads to beliefs that reason later confirms or challenges; but the confirmation, when possible, ultimately comes down to agreement with other beliefs that are just as instinctive. Reason acts more as a harmonizing, controlling force rather than a creative one. Even in the most logical areas, it’s insight that first discovers what is new.
Where instinct and reason do sometimes conflict is in regard to single beliefs, held instinctively, and held with such determination that no degree of inconsistency with other beliefs leads to their abandonment. Instinct, like all human faculties, is liable to error. Those in whom reason is weak are often unwilling to admit this as regards themselves, though all admit it in regard to others. Where instinct is least liable to error is in practical matters as to which right judgment is a help to survival; friendship and hostility in others, for instance, are often felt with extraordinary discrimination through very careful disguises. But even in such matters a wrong impression may be given by reserve or flattery; and in matters less directly practical, such as philosophy deals with, very strong instinctive beliefs may be wholly mistaken, as we may come to know through their perceived inconsistency with other equally strong beliefs. It is such considerations that necessitate the harmonising mediation of reason, which tests our beliefs by their mutual compatibility, and examines, in doubtful cases, the possible sources of error on the one side and on the other. In this there is no opposition to instinct as a whole, but only to blind reliance upon some one interesting aspect of instinct to the exclusion of other more commonplace but not less trustworthy aspects. It is such onesidedness, not instinct itself, that reason aims at correcting.
Where instinct and reason sometimes clash is in relation to individual beliefs that are held instinctively and with such conviction that no amount of inconsistency with other beliefs leads to their rejection. Instinct, like all human traits, can be wrong. People who lack strong reasoning skills often refuse to acknowledge this in themselves, even though everyone accepts it about others. Instinct is least likely to be wrong in practical situations where correct judgment is crucial for survival; for example, recognizing friendship and hostility in others is often done with remarkable insight despite careful disguises. However, even in these situations, a false impression can be created through being reserved or flattering; and in less directly practical matters, like those addressed in philosophy, deeply held instinctive beliefs can be completely mistaken, as we may discover when they conflict with other equally strong beliefs. These considerations highlight the need for the balancing role of reason, which tests our beliefs for their compatibility and investigates, in uncertain cases, the possible sources of error on both sides. This doesn't oppose instinct as a whole but rather challenges an uncritical dependence on one intriguing aspect of instinct while ignoring other more common but equally reliable aspects. It is this one-sidedness, not instinct itself, that reason seeks to correct.
These more or less trite maxims may be illustrated by application to Bergson's advocacy of “intuition” as against “intellect.” There are, he says, “two profoundly different ways of knowing a thing. The first implies that we move round the object; the second that we enter into it. The first depends on the point of view at which we are placed and on the symbols by which we express ourselves. The second neither depends on a point of view nor relies on any symbol. The first kind of knowledge may be said to stop at the relative; the second, in those cases where it is possible, to attain the absolute.”[7] The second of these, which is intuition, is, he says, “the kind of intellectual sympathy by which one places oneself within an object in order to coincide with what is unique in it and therefore inexpressible” (p. 6). In illustration, he mentions self-knowledge: “there is one reality, at least, which we all seize from within, by intuition and not by simple analysis. It is our own personality in its flowing through time—our self which endures” (p. 8). The rest of Bergson's philosophy consists in reporting, through the imperfect medium of words, the knowledge gained by intuition, and the consequent complete condemnation of all the pretended knowledge derived from science and common sense.
These somewhat cliché sayings can be illustrated through Bergson's support of “intuition” instead of “intellect.” He states that there are “two profoundly different ways of knowing something. The first means we circle around the object; the second means we dive into it. The first relies on our perspective and the symbols we use to express ourselves. The second does not depend on a perspective or any symbol at all. The first kind of knowledge can be seen as stopping at the relative; the second, when possible, reaches the absolute.”[7] He describes the second type, which is intuition, as “the kind of intellectual sympathy that allows one to immerse themselves in an object to connect with what is unique and therefore inexpressible about it” (p. 6). For example, he refers to self-knowledge: “there is one reality, at least, that we all grasp from within, through intuition and not through simple analysis. It is our own personality as it flows through time—our enduring self” (p. 8). The rest of Bergson's philosophy involves conveying, through the imperfect medium of language, the knowledge acquired through intuition, and ultimately rejecting all so-called knowledge derived from science and common sense.
This procedure, since it takes sides in a conflict of instinctive beliefs, stands in need of justification by proving the greater trustworthiness of the beliefs on one side than of those on the other. Bergson attempts this justification in two ways—first, by explaining that intellect is a purely practical faculty designed to secure biological success; secondly, by mentioning remarkable feats of instinct in animals, and by pointing out characteristics of the world which, though intuition can apprehend them, are baffling to intellect as he interprets it.
This process, because it takes sides in a conflict of instinctual beliefs, needs justification by showing that the beliefs on one side are more trustworthy than those on the other. Bergson tries to justify this in two ways—first, by explaining that intellect is just a practical tool designed to ensure biological success; second, by mentioning amazing examples of instinct in animals, and by highlighting aspects of the world that, while intuition can grasp them, are confusing to intellect as he sees it.
Of Bergson's theory that intellect is a purely practical faculty developed in the struggle for survival, and not a source of true beliefs, we may say, first, that it is only through intellect that we know of the struggle for survival and of the biological ancestry of man: if the intellect is misleading, the whole of this merely inferred history is presumably untrue. If, on the other hand, we agree with M. Bergson in thinking that evolution took place as Darwin believed, then it is not only intellect, but all our faculties, that have been developed under the stress of practical utility. Intuition is seen at its best where it is directly useful—for example, in regard to other people's characters and dispositions. Bergson apparently holds that capacity for this kind of knowledge is less explicable by the struggle for existence than, for example, capacity for pure mathematics. Yet the savage deceived by false friendship is likely to pay for his mistake with his life; whereas even in the most civilised societies men are not put to death for mathematical incompetence. All the most striking of his instances of intuition in animals have a very direct survival value. The fact is, of course, that both intuition and intellect have been developed because they are useful, and that, speaking broadly, they are useful when they give truth and become harmful when they give falsehood. Intellect, in civilised man, like artistic capacity, has occasionally been developed beyond the point where it is useful to the individual; intuition, on the other hand, seems on the whole to diminish as civilisation increases. Speaking broadly, it is greater in children than in adults, in the uneducated than in the educated. Probably in dogs it exceeds anything to be found in human beings. But those who find in these facts a recommendation of intuition ought to return to running wild in the woods, dyeing themselves with woad and living on hips and haws.
Of Bergson's theory that intellect is just a practical skill developed for survival, and not a source of real beliefs, we can say, first, that we only know about the struggle for survival and humanity's biological ancestry through intellect: if the intellect is misleading, then this entire inferred history is probably untrue. On the other hand, if we agree with M. Bergson that evolution happened as Darwin believed, then it’s not just intellect, but all our abilities, that developed under the pressure of practical usefulness. Intuition shines the most when it is directly useful—for instance, in understanding other people's characters and behaviors. Bergson seems to suggest that the ability to gain this type of knowledge is less justifiable by the struggle for existence than, say, the ability for pure mathematics. However, a person misled by false friendship could pay for that mistake with their life; meanwhile, even in the most civilized societies, people aren't executed for being bad at math. Most of his notable examples of animal intuition have a very clear survival value. The reality is that both intuition and intellect have evolved because they are useful, and generally, they are beneficial when they lead to truth and harmful when they lead to falsehood. In civilized humans, intellect, like artistic ability, has sometimes developed beyond what is useful for the individual; whereas intuition tends to decline as civilization progresses. Broadly speaking, it is stronger in children than in adults, and among the uneducated rather than the educated. In fact, it’s likely that dogs have more intuition than any human being. But those who see these observations as a praise of intuition should consider going back to living wild in the woods, painting themselves with natural dyes, and surviving on wild fruits.
Let us next examine whether intuition possesses any such infallibility as Bergson claims for it. The best instance of it, according to him, is our acquaintance with ourselves; yet self-knowledge is proverbially rare and difficult. Most men, for example, have in their nature meannesses, vanities, and envies of which they are quite unconscious, though even their best friends can perceive them without any difficulty. It is true that intuition has a convincingness which is lacking to intellect: while it is present, it is almost impossible to doubt its truth. But if it should appear, on examination, to be at least as fallible as intellect, its greater subjective certainty becomes a demerit, making it only the more irresistibly deceptive. Apart from self-knowledge, one of the most notable examples of intuition is the knowledge people believe themselves to possess of those with whom they are in love: the wall between different personalities seems to become transparent, and people think they see into another soul as into their own. Yet deception in such cases is constantly practised with success; and even where there is no intentional deception, experience gradually proves, as a rule, that the supposed insight was illusory, and that the slower, more groping methods of the intellect are in the long run more reliable.
Let’s take a look at whether intuition really has the infallibility that Bergson claims it does. According to him, the best example is our understanding of ourselves; however, self-knowledge is famously rare and challenging. For instance, most people have weaknesses, insecurities, and envies that they are completely unaware of, even though their closest friends can easily recognize them. It’s true that intuition feels more convincing than intellect: when it’s present, it’s hard to doubt its accuracy. But if, upon closer examination, it turns out to be just as fallible as intellect, its greater sense of certainty can be a disadvantage, making it even more misleading. Aside from self-knowledge, a notable example of intuition is the understanding that people think they have of those they love: the boundary between different personalities seems to disappear, and individuals feel like they can see into another person’s soul as if it were their own. Yet, deceit in these situations happens all the time, and even when there’s no deliberate dishonesty, experience often shows that the so-called insight was just an illusion, and that the more careful, gradual methods of intellect tend to be more trustworthy in the long run.
Bergson maintains that intellect can only deal with things in so far as they resemble what has been experienced in the past, while intuition has the power of apprehending the uniqueness and novelty that always belong to each fresh moment. That there is something unique and new at every moment, is certainly true; it is also true that this cannot be fully expressed by means of intellectual concepts. Only direct acquaintance can give knowledge of what is unique and new. But direct acquaintance of this kind is given fully in sensation, and does not require, so far as I can see, any special faculty of intuition for its apprehension. It is neither intellect nor intuition, but sensation, that supplies new data; but when the data are new in any remarkable manner, intellect is much more capable of dealing with them than intuition would be. The hen with a brood of ducklings no doubt has intuitions which seem to place her inside them, and not merely to know them analytically; but when the ducklings take to the water, the whole apparent intuition is seen to be illusory, and the hen is left helpless on the shore. Intuition, in fact, is an aspect and development of instinct, and, like all instinct, is admirable in those customary surroundings which have moulded the habits of the animal in question, but totally incompetent as soon as the surroundings are changed in a way which demands some non-habitual mode of action.
Bergson argues that intellect can only engage with things to the extent that they resemble past experiences, while intuition has the ability to grasp the uniqueness and novelty that come with each new moment. It's certainly true that there's something unique and new happening at every moment; it's also true that this cannot be completely expressed through intellectual concepts. Only direct experience can provide knowledge of what is unique and new. However, this kind of direct experience is fully provided by sensation and doesn't seem to require any special intuitive ability to understand it. It’s not intellect or intuition, but sensation that provides new information; yet, when the information is notably new, intellect can handle it much better than intuition can. The hen with a group of ducklings likely has intuitions that feel like she’s inside their experience, rather than just understanding them analytically; but when the ducklings head to the water, the whole sense of intuition proves to be illusory, leaving the hen powerless on the shore. In reality, intuition is a form of instinct, and like all instinct, it’s impressive in the familiar environment that has shaped the animal's habits, but utterly ineffective once the situation changes in a way that requires a different approach.
The theoretical understanding of the world, which is the aim of philosophy, is not a matter of great practical importance to animals, or to savages, or even to most civilised men. It is hardly to be supposed, therefore, that the rapid, rough and ready methods of instinct or intuition will find in this field a favourable ground for their application. It is the older kinds of activity, which bring out our kinship with remote generations of animal and semi-human ancestors, that show intuition at its best. In such matters as self-preservation and love, intuition will act sometimes (though not always) with a swiftness and precision which are astonishing to the critical intellect. But philosophy is not one of the pursuits which illustrate our affinity with the past: it is a highly refined, highly civilised pursuit, demanding, for its success, a certain liberation from the life of instinct, and even, at times, a certain aloofness from all mundane hopes and fears. It is not in philosophy, therefore, that we can hope to see intuition at its best. On the contrary, since the true objects of philosophy, and the habits of thought demanded for their apprehension, are strange, unusual, and remote, it is here, more almost than anywhere else, that intellect proves superior to intuition, and that quick unanalysed convictions are least deserving of uncritical acceptance.
The theoretical understanding of the world, which is the goal of philosophy, isn't very important for animals, savages, or even most civilized people. So, it's unlikely that the quick, instinctive methods or gut feelings will work well in this area. It's actually the older types of activities that connect us to distant generations of animal and semi-human ancestors that show intuition at its best. In matters like self-preservation and love, intuition can sometimes (though not always) act with surprising speed and accuracy that impresses the critical mind. However, philosophy isn’t one of those areas that reflect our connection to the past; it’s a highly refined, highly civilized endeavor that requires some detachment from instinctual life and, at times, a certain distance from everyday hopes and fears. Therefore, intuition isn't where we can expect to see its best side in philosophy. On the contrary, since the true subjects of philosophy and the thought processes necessary to understand them are strange, unusual, and distant, it's here, more than almost anywhere else, that intellect outshines intuition, and quick, unexamined beliefs are the least worthy of blind acceptance.
Before embarking upon the somewhat difficult and abstract discussions which lie before us, it will be well to take a survey of the hopes we may retain and the hopes we must abandon. The hope of satisfaction to our more human desires—the hope of demonstrating that the world has this or that desirable ethical characteristic—is not one which, so far as I can see, philosophy can do anything whatever to satisfy. The difference between a good world and a bad one is a difference in the particular characteristics of the particular things that exist in these worlds: it is not a sufficiently abstract difference to come within the province of philosophy. Love and hate, for example, are ethical opposites, but to philosophy they are closely analogous attitudes towards objects. The general form and structure of those attitudes towards objects which constitute mental phenomena is a problem for philosophy; but the difference between love and hate is not a difference of form or structure, and therefore belongs rather to the special science of psychology than to philosophy. Thus the ethical interests which have often inspired philosophers must remain in the background: some kind of ethical interest may inspire the whole study, but none must obtrude in the detail or be expected in the special results which are sought.
Before we dive into the somewhat challenging and abstract discussions ahead, it’s a good idea to take a look at the hopes we can still hold onto and the ones we need to let go of. The hope for satisfaction of our more human desires—the hope of proving that the world has certain desirable ethical qualities—is not something that philosophy can fulfill, as far as I can see. The difference between a good world and a bad one is based on the specific traits of the things that exist in those worlds: it’s not an abstract enough difference to fall within the realm of philosophy. Love and hate, for example, are ethical opposites, but to philosophy, they are similar ways of relating to objects. The overall form and structure of those relationships towards objects that make up mental phenomena is a subject for philosophy; however, the difference between love and hate isn’t about form or structure, so it belongs more to the field of psychology than to philosophy. Therefore, the ethical interests that have often motivated philosophers must stay in the background: some ethical interest may inspire the overall study, but none should intrude in the details or be expected in the specific outcomes that are being sought.
If this view seems at first sight disappointing, we may remind ourselves that a similar change has been found necessary in all the other sciences. The physicist or chemist is not now required to prove the ethical importance of his ions or atoms; the biologist is not expected to prove the utility of the plants or animals which he dissects. In pre-scientific ages this was not the case. Astronomy, for example, was studied because men believed in astrology: it was thought that the movements of the planets had the most direct and important bearing upon the lives of human beings. Presumably, when this belief decayed and the disinterested study of astronomy began, many who had found astrology absorbingly interesting decided that astronomy had too little human interest to be worthy of study. Physics, as it appears in Plato's Timæus for example, is full of ethical notions: it is an essential part of its purpose to show that the earth is worthy of admiration. The modern physicist, on the contrary, though he has no wish to deny that the earth is admirable, is not concerned, as physicist, with its ethical attributes: he is merely concerned to find out facts, not to consider whether they are good or bad. In psychology, the scientific attitude is even more recent and more difficult than in the physical sciences: it is natural to consider that human nature is either good or bad, and to suppose that the difference between good and bad, so all-important in practice, must be important in theory also. It is only during the last century that an ethically neutral science of psychology has grown up; and here too ethical neutrality has been essential to scientific success.
If this perspective seems disappointing at first glance, we can remind ourselves that a similar shift has been necessary in all other sciences. Physicists and chemists aren’t required to prove the ethical significance of their ions or atoms; biologists aren’t expected to demonstrate the usefulness of the plants or animals they study. This wasn't the case in pre-scientific times. For instance, astronomy was studied because people believed in astrology: the movements of planets were thought to have a direct and significant impact on human lives. When that belief faded and people started studying astronomy for its own sake, many who found astrology fascinating felt that astronomy held too little personal relevance to justify study. Physics, as seen in Plato's Timæus, is filled with ethical ideas; showing that the earth deserves admiration is a key part of its purpose. The modern physicist, however, while acknowledging the earth's beauty, is not focused on its ethical qualities; instead, he’s interested in discovering facts without considering their moral implications. In psychology, the scientific approach is even newer and more challenging than in the physical sciences: it’s natural to view human nature as either good or bad and to think that the distinction between good and bad, which is so crucial in practice, should also matter in theory. It’s only in the last century that an ethically neutral science of psychology has developed; and even here, ethical neutrality has been vital for scientific progress.
In philosophy, hitherto, ethical neutrality has been seldom sought and hardly ever achieved. Men have remembered their wishes, and have judged philosophies in relation to their wishes. Driven from the particular sciences, the belief that the notions of good and evil must afford a key to the understanding of the world has sought a refuge in philosophy. But even from this last refuge, if philosophy is not to remain a set of pleasing dreams, this belief must be driven forth. It is a commonplace that happiness is not best achieved by those who seek it directly; and it would seem that the same is true of the good. In thought, at any rate, those who forget good and evil and seek only to know the facts are more likely to achieve good than those who view the world through the distorting medium of their own desires.
In philosophy, up until now, ethical neutrality has been seldom pursued and barely ever attained. People have remembered their desires and have evaluated philosophies based on those desires. Driven out of the specific sciences, the idea that concepts of good and evil must provide a key to understanding the world has taken refuge in philosophy. But even from this last refuge, if philosophy isn't to remain just a collection of nice ideas, this belief must be expelled. It's a well-known fact that happiness isn't best achieved by those who chase it directly; it seems the same applies to the good. In thought, at least, those who ignore good and evil and focus solely on understanding the facts are more likely to achieve goodness than those who view the world through the distorted lens of their own wants.
The immense extension of our knowledge of facts in recent times has had, as it had in the Renaissance, two effects upon the general intellectual outlook. On the one hand, it has made men distrustful of the truth of wide, ambitious systems: theories come and go swiftly, each serving, for a moment, to classify known facts and promote the search for new ones, but each in turn proving inadequate to deal with the new facts when they have been found. Even those who invent the theories do not, in science, regard them as anything but a temporary makeshift. The ideal of an all-embracing synthesis, such as the Middle Ages believed themselves to have attained, recedes further and further beyond the limits of what seems feasible. In such a world, as in the world of Montaigne, nothing seems worth while except the discovery of more and more facts, each in turn the deathblow to some cherished theory; the ordering intellect grows weary, and becomes slovenly through despair.
The vast increase in our understanding of facts recently has had, just like during the Renaissance, two effects on the overall intellectual perspective. On one hand, it has made people skeptical of the truth behind broad, ambitious systems: theories come and go quickly, each briefly serving to categorize known facts and encourage the search for new ones, but each eventually proving inadequate to address the new facts once they emerge. Even those who create the theories don’t, in science, see them as anything more than a temporary fix. The goal of a comprehensive synthesis, which the Middle Ages thought they had achieved, keeps moving further out of reach. In such a world, similar to Montaigne's, nothing seems worthwhile except the pursuit of more facts, each one striking down a beloved theory; the organizing mind grows weary and careless from despair.
On the other hand, the new facts have brought new powers; man's physical control over natural forces has been increasing with unexampled rapidity, and promises to increase in the future beyond all easily assignable limits. Thus alongside of despair as regards ultimate theory there is an immense optimism as regards practice: what man can do seems almost boundless. The old fixed limits of human power, such as death, or the dependence of the race on an equilibrium of cosmic forces, are forgotten, and no hard facts are allowed to break in upon the dream of omnipotence. No philosophy is tolerated which sets bounds to man's capacity of gratifying his wishes; and thus the very despair of theory is invoked to silence every whisper of doubt as regards the possibilities of practical achievement.
On the other hand, the new facts have brought new powers; humanity's physical control over natural forces has been increasing at an unprecedented speed and looks set to grow even more in the future without any clear limits. Thus, while there is despair regarding ultimate theory, there’s immense optimism about practice: what people can do seems almost limitless. The old fixed limits of human power, like death or humanity's reliance on the balance of cosmic forces, are forgotten, and no hard facts are allowed to interrupt the dream of omnipotence. No philosophy is accepted that sets limitations on human capacity to fulfill their desires; therefore, the very despair of theory is used to silence any doubts about the possibilities of practical achievement.
In the welcoming of new fact, and in the suspicion of dogmatism as regards the universe at large, the modern spirit should, I think, be accepted as wholly an advance. But both in its practical pretensions and in its theoretical despair it seems to me to go too far. Most of what is greatest in man is called forth in response to the thwarting of his hopes by immutable natural obstacles; by the pretence of omnipotence, he becomes trivial and a little absurd. And on the theoretical side, ultimate metaphysical truth, though less all-embracing and harder of attainment than it appeared to some philosophers in the past, can, I believe, be discovered by those who are willing to combine the hopefulness, patience, and open-mindedness of science with something of the Greek feeling for beauty in the abstract world of logic and for the ultimate intrinsic value in the contemplation of truth.
In welcoming new facts and being wary of rigid beliefs about the universe, the modern mindset should be seen as a significant improvement. However, in both its practical claims and its theoretical pessimism, it seems to overreach. Much of what is truly remarkable in humanity arises in reaction to the blocking of our hopes by unchangeable natural challenges; when we pretend to have unlimited power, we become trivial and somewhat ridiculous. On the theoretical side, while the search for ultimate metaphysical truth is less all-encompassing and harder to achieve than some philosophers thought in the past, I believe it can be found by those willing to blend the optimism, patience, and open-mindedness of science with a bit of the Greek appreciation for beauty in the abstract realm of logic and for the ultimate intrinsic value in pursuing truth.
The philosophy, therefore, which is to be genuinely inspired by the scientific spirit, must deal with somewhat dry and abstract matters, and must not hope to find an answer to the practical problems of life. To those who wish to understand much of what has in the past been most difficult and obscure in the constitution of the universe, it has great rewards to offer—triumphs as noteworthy as those of Newton and Darwin, and as important in the long run, for the moulding of our mental habits. And it brings with it—as a new and powerful method of investigation always does—a sense of power and a hope of progress more reliable and better grounded than any that rests on hasty and fallacious generalisation as to the nature of the universe at large. Many hopes which inspired philosophers in the past it cannot claim to fulfil; but other hopes, more purely intellectual, it can satisfy more fully than former ages could have deemed possible for human minds.
The philosophy that is truly inspired by the scientific spirit has to tackle somewhat dry and abstract issues and shouldn't expect to find solutions to real-life problems. For those who want to grasp much of what has historically been the most challenging and obscure aspects of the universe, it offers significant rewards—achievements as impressive as those of Newton and Darwin, and equally crucial over time for shaping our thought patterns. It also brings with it—like any new and powerful method of exploration—a sense of control and a hope for progress that is more reliable and better founded than any based on quick and misleading generalizations about the nature of the universe as a whole. While it cannot fulfill many hopes that inspired philosophers in the past, it can satisfy other, more purely intellectual hopes far beyond what previous eras could have thought possible for human minds.
LECTURE II
LOGIC AS THE ESSENCE OF PHILOSOPHY
The topics we discussed in our first lecture, and the topics we shall discuss later, all reduce themselves, in so far as they are genuinely philosophical, to problems of logic. This is not due to any accident, but to the fact that every philosophical problem, when it is subjected to the necessary analysis and purification, is found either to be not really philosophical at all, or else to be, in the sense in which we are using the word, logical. But as the word “logic” is never used in the same sense by two different philosophers, some explanation of what I mean by the word is indispensable at the outset.
The topics we talked about in our first lecture, and the topics we will talk about later, all come down, as far as they are truly philosophical, to issues of logic. This isn’t just a coincidence; it’s because every philosophical problem, once it goes through the necessary analysis and clarification, either turns out to not be truly philosophical at all or to be, in the way we're using the term, logical. However, since the word "logic" is never understood in the same way by two different philosophers, it’s essential to explain what I mean by the term right from the start.
Logic, in the Middle Ages, and down to the present day in teaching, meant no more than a scholastic collection of technical terms and rules of syllogistic inference. Aristotle had spoken, and it was the part of humbler men merely to repeat the lesson after him. The trivial nonsense embodied in this tradition is still set in examinations, and defended by eminent authorities as an excellent “propædeutic,” i.e. a training in those habits of solemn humbug which are so great a help in later life. But it is not this that I mean to praise in saying that all philosophy is logic. Ever since the beginning of the seventeenth century, all vigorous minds that have concerned themselves with inference have abandoned the mediæval tradition, and in one way or other have widened the scope of logic.
Logic, during the Middle Ages and even today in education, was nothing more than a collection of technical terms and rules for syllogistic reasoning. Aristotle had laid down the principles, and it was up to less knowledgeable individuals to simply repeat his teachings. The trivial nonsense rooted in this tradition is still included in exams and defended by respected experts as a great "propædeutic," i.e. a training in those habits of serious nonsense that are quite beneficial later in life. But that’s not what I mean to commend when I say that all philosophy is logic. Since the early seventeenth century, all thoughtful individuals engaged in reasoning have moved away from the medieval tradition and have, in various ways, expanded the definition of logic.
The first extension was the introduction of the inductive method by Bacon and Galileo—by the former in a theoretical and largely mistaken form, by the latter in actual use in establishing the foundations of modern physics and astronomy. This is probably the only extension of the old logic which has become familiar to the general educated public. But induction, important as it is when regarded as a method of investigation, does not seem to remain when its work is done: in the final form of a perfected science, it would seem that everything ought to be deductive. If induction remains at all, which is a difficult question, it will remain merely as one of the principles according to which deductions are effected. Thus the ultimate result of the introduction of the inductive method seems not the creation of a new kind of non-deductive reasoning, but rather the widening of the scope of deduction by pointing out a way of deducing which is certainly not syllogistic, and does not fit into the mediæval scheme.
The first advancement was the introduction of the inductive method by Bacon and Galileo—Bacon approached it in a theoretical and largely flawed way, while Galileo applied it practically to establish the foundations of modern physics and astronomy. This is likely the only expansion of traditional logic that has become known to the generally educated public. However, while induction is crucial as a method of investigation, it seems to fade away after its purpose is fulfilled: in the final form of a perfected science, everything should ideally be deductive. If induction persists at all—which is a challenging question—it will only serve as one of the principles by which deductions are made. Therefore, the ultimate result of introducing the inductive method doesn't seem to be the creation of a new kind of non-deductive reasoning, but rather the broadening of deduction by highlighting a method of deduction that is certainly not syllogistic and doesn’t fit into the medieval framework.
The question of the scope and validity of induction is of great difficulty, and of great importance to our knowledge. Take such a question as, “Will the sun rise to-morrow?” Our first instinctive feeling is that we have abundant reason for saying that it will, because it has risen on so many previous mornings. Now, I do not myself know whether this does afford a ground or not, but I am willing to suppose that it does. The question which then arises is: What is the principle of inference by which we pass from past sunrises to future ones? The answer given by Mill is that the inference depends upon the law of causation. Let us suppose this to be true; then what is the reason for believing in the law of causation? There are broadly three possible answers: (1) that it is itself known a priori; (2) that it is a postulate; (3) that it is an empirical generalisation from past instances in which it has been found to hold. The theory that causation is known a priori cannot be definitely refuted, but it can be rendered very unplausible by the mere process of formulating the law exactly, and thereby showing that it is immensely more complicated and less obvious than is generally supposed. The theory that causation is a postulate, i.e. that it is something which we choose to assert although we know that it is very likely false, is also incapable of refutation; but it is plainly also incapable of justifying any use of the law in inference. We are thus brought to the theory that the law is an empirical generalisation, which is the view held by Mill.
The issue of the extent and validity of induction is really challenging and crucial for our understanding. Take the question, “Will the sun rise tomorrow?” Our first instinct is to feel confident that it will, because it has risen on so many previous mornings. Now, I’m not sure if that gives us a solid basis or not, but I’m open to believing that it does. The next question is: What principle of reasoning allows us to predict future sunrises based on past ones? Mill suggests that this inference relies on the law of causation. Let’s assume that’s true; then what justifies our belief in the law of causation? There are broadly three possible answers: (1) that it is known a priori; (2) that it is a postulate; (3) that it is an empirical generalization based on past instances where it has consistently held true. The idea that causation is known a priori can’t be definitively disproven, but it becomes less plausible once we clearly articulate the law and reveal its complexity, which is often underestimated. The theory that causation is a postulate—meaning it’s something we assert even though we know it’s likely false—also can’t be disproven, but it clearly doesn’t justify using the law for inference. This leads us to the idea that the law is an empirical generalization, which aligns with Mill's perspective.
But if so, how are empirical generalisations to be justified? The evidence in their favour cannot be empirical, since we wish to argue from what has been observed to what has not been observed, which can only be done by means of some known relation of the observed and the unobserved; but the unobserved, by definition, is not known empirically, and therefore its relation to the observed, if known at all, must be known independently of empirical evidence. Let us see what Mill says on this subject.
But if that's the case, how can we justify empirical generalizations? The evidence supporting them can’t be empirical, since we want to reason from what has been observed to what hasn’t been observed. This can only be done through some established connection between the observed and the unobserved. However, the unobserved, by definition, isn't known empirically, so its relationship to the observed, if it's known at all, must be understood independently of empirical evidence. Let's see what Mill has to say about this.
According to Mill, the law of causation is proved by an admittedly fallible process called “induction by simple enumeration.” This process, he says, “consists in ascribing the nature of general truths to all propositions which are true in every instance that we happen to know of.”[8] As regards its fallibility, he asserts that “the precariousness of the method of simple enumeration is in an inverse ratio to the largeness of the generalisation. The process is delusive and insufficient, exactly in proportion as the subject-matter of the observation is special and limited in extent. As the sphere widens, this unscientific method becomes less and less liable to mislead; and the most universal class of truths, the law of causation for instance, and the principles of number and of geometry, are duly and satisfactorily proved by that method alone, nor are they susceptible of any other proof.”[9]
According to Mill, the law of causation is demonstrated through a fallible process he calls “induction by simple enumeration.” He explains that this process involves assigning the characteristics of general truths to all statements that are true in every instance we know of. [8] Regarding its fallibility, he points out that “the uncertainty of the method of simple enumeration is in an inverse ratio to the scope of the generalization. The process is misleading and inadequate, exactly to the extent that the subject matter of the observation is specific and limited. As the scope broadens, this unscientific method becomes less likely to mislead; and the most universal truths, like the law of causation, as well as the principles of numbers and geometry, are adequately and satisfactorily demonstrated by this method alone, and they cannot be proved by any other means.” [9]
In the above statement, there are two obvious lacunæ: (1) How is the method of simple enumeration itself justified? (2) What logical principle, if any, covers the same ground as this method, without being liable to its failures? Let us take the second question first.
In the above statement, there are two clear gaps: (1) How is the method of simple enumeration itself justified? (2) What logical principle, if any, addresses the same issue as this method, without falling into its pitfalls? Let's tackle the second question first.
A method of proof which, when used as directed, gives sometimes truth and sometimes falsehood—as the method of simple enumeration does—is obviously not a valid method, for validity demands invariable truth. Thus, if simple enumeration is to be rendered valid, it must not be stated as Mill states it. We shall have to say, at most, that the data render the result probable. Causation holds, we shall say, in every instance we have been able to test; therefore it probably holds in untested instances. There are terrible difficulties in the notion of probability, but we may ignore them at present. We thus have what at least may be a logical principle, since it is without exception. If a proposition is true in every instance that we happen to know of, and if the instances are very numerous, then, we shall say, it becomes very probable, on the data, that it will be true in any further instance. This is not refuted by the fact that what we declare to be probable does not always happen, for an event may be probable on the data and yet not occur. It is, however, obviously capable of further analysis, and of more exact statement. We shall have to say something like this: that every instance of a proposition[10] being true increases the probability of its being true in a fresh instance, and that a sufficient number of favourable instances will, in the absence of instances to the contrary, make the probability of the truth of a fresh instance approach indefinitely near to certainty. Some such principle as this is required if the method of simple enumeration is to be valid.
A method of proof that sometimes leads to truth and sometimes to falsehood—like simple enumeration—clearly isn’t a valid method because validity requires consistent truth. Therefore, if simple enumeration is to be considered valid, we can’t state it the way Mill does. We should say that, at most, the data make the result probable. We’ll argue that causation applies in every instance we can test; therefore, it probably applies in untested cases. There are significant challenges related to the concept of probability, but we can set them aside for now. Thus, we have what may be a logical principle because it holds without exception. If a proposition is true in every case we know of, and there are a lot of these cases, we can say it’s very probable, based on the data, that it will be true in any new case. This doesn't disprove the fact that what we claim to be probable doesn't always occur, as an event can be probable based on the data yet still not happen. However, it clearly can be analyzed further and stated more precisely. We should express something like this: every instance of a proposition being true increases the likelihood of it being true in a new instance, and a sufficient number of favorable instances will, in the absence of contrary cases, make the probability of the truth of a new instance approach certainty. A principle like this is necessary if the method of simple enumeration is to be valid.
But this brings us to our other question, namely, how is our principle known to be true? Obviously, since it is required to justify induction, it cannot be proved by induction; since it goes beyond the empirical data, it cannot be proved by them alone; since it is required to justify all inferences from empirical data to what goes beyond them, it cannot itself be even rendered in any degree probable by such data. Hence, if it is known, it is not known by experience, but independently of experience. I do not say that any such principle is known: I only say that it is required to justify the inferences from experience which empiricists allow, and that it cannot itself be justified empirically.[11]
But this leads us to our other question: how do we know our principle is true? Clearly, since it's needed to support induction, it can't be proven by induction. Since it goes beyond the data we observe, it can't be proven by that data alone. Because it's necessary to justify all inferences from empirical data to what lies beyond, it can't even be shown to be likely based on that data. So, if it is known, it's not known through experience, but rather independently of it. I'm not claiming that any such principle is known; I'm just saying it's necessary to back up the inferences from experience that empiricists accept, and it can’t be justified through empirical means.[11]
A similar conclusion can be proved by similar arguments concerning any other logical principle. Thus logical knowledge is not derivable from experience alone, and the empiricist's philosophy can therefore not be accepted in its entirety, in spite of its excellence in many matters which lie outside logic.
A similar conclusion can be proven using similar arguments about any other logical principle. So, logical knowledge can't be gained from experience alone, and the empiricist's philosophy cannot be fully accepted, even though it excels in many areas outside of logic.
Hegel and his followers widened the scope of logic in quite a different way—a way which I believe to be fallacious, but which requires discussion if only to show how their conception of logic differs from the conception which I wish to advocate. In their writings, logic is practically identical with metaphysics. In broad outline, the way this came about is as follows. Hegel believed that, by means of a priori reasoning, it could be shown that the world must have various important and interesting characteristics, since any world without these characteristics would be impossible and self-contradictory. Thus what he calls “logic” is an investigation of the nature of the universe, in so far as this can be inferred merely from the principle that the universe must be logically self-consistent. I do not myself believe that from this principle alone anything of importance can be inferred as regards the existing universe. But, however that may be, I should not regard Hegel's reasoning, even if it were valid, as properly belonging to logic: it would rather be an application of logic to the actual world. Logic itself would be concerned rather with such questions as what self-consistency is, which Hegel, so far as I know, does not discuss. And though he criticises the traditional logic, and professes to replace it by an improved logic of his own, there is some sense in which the traditional logic, with all its faults, is uncritically and unconsciously assumed throughout his reasoning. It is not in the direction advocated by him, it seems to me, that the reform of logic is to be sought, but by a more fundamental, more patient, and less ambitious investigation into the presuppositions which his system shares with those of most other philosophers.
Hegel and his followers expanded the concept of logic in a way that I believe is fallacious, but it's worth discussing to highlight how their view of logic differs from the one I want to promote. In their writings, logic is nearly the same as metaphysics. Generally, this occurred as follows: Hegel thought that through a priori reasoning, it could be demonstrated that the world must possess various significant and intriguing traits, since any world lacking these traits would be impossible and self-contradictory. Therefore, what he refers to as "logic" is an exploration of the nature of the universe, insofar as this can be inferred solely from the principle that the universe must be logically self-consistent. I personally don't believe that anything significant about the existing universe can be inferred from this principle alone. However, even if his reasoning were valid, I wouldn't consider it to fall under the proper domain of logic; it would be more of an application of logic to the real world. Logic itself should address questions like what self-consistency is, which Hegel, as far as I know, doesn't tackle. Although he criticizes traditional logic and claims to replace it with an improved version of his own, in some sense, traditional logic—with all its flaws—is uncritically and unconsciously assumed throughout his reasoning. It seems to me that the reform of logic should not follow his path, but rather seek a more fundamental, patient, and less ambitious inquiry into the assumptions shared by his system and those of many other philosophers.
The way in which, as it seems to me, Hegel's system assumes the ordinary logic which it subsequently criticises, is exemplified by the general conception of “categories” with which he operates throughout. This conception is, I think, essentially a product of logical confusion, but it seems in some way to stand for the conception of “qualities of Reality as a whole.” Mr Bradley has worked out a theory according to which, in all judgment, we are ascribing a predicate to Reality as a whole; and this theory is derived from Hegel. Now the traditional logic holds that every proposition ascribes a predicate to a subject, and from this it easily follows that there can be only one subject, the Absolute, for if there were two, the proposition that there were two would not ascribe a predicate to either. Thus Hegel's doctrine, that philosophical propositions must be of the form, “the Absolute is such-and-such,” depends upon the traditional belief in the universality of the subject-predicate form. This belief, being traditional, scarcely self-conscious, and not supposed to be important, operates underground, and is assumed in arguments which, like the refutation of relations, appear at first sight such as to establish its truth. This is the most important respect in which Hegel uncritically assumes the traditional logic. Other less important respects—though important enough to be the source of such essentially Hegelian conceptions as the “concrete universal” and the “union of identity in difference”—will be found where he explicitly deals with formal logic.[12]
The way I see it, Hegel's system takes for granted the ordinary logic that it later critiques, which is shown through his use of the general idea of “categories.” I believe this idea is fundamentally a result of logical confusion, yet it seems to represent the notion of “qualities of Reality as a whole.” Mr. Bradley has developed a theory suggesting that in any judgment, we attribute a predicate to Reality as a whole, which is drawn from Hegel. Traditional logic states that every proposition attributes a predicate to a subject, leading to the conclusion that there can only be one subject, the Absolute, because if there were two, the statement asserting there are two wouldn’t provide a predicate for either. Therefore, Hegel's claim that philosophical propositions must take the form “the Absolute is such-and-such” relies on the traditional belief in the universality of the subject-predicate structure. This belief, being traditional and not deeply examined, works behind the scenes and is assumed in arguments that, at first glance, seem to support its validity. This is the main way Hegel uncritically accepts traditional logic. Other, less critical ways—though still significant enough to lead to key Hegelian ideas like the “concrete universal” and the “union of identity in difference”—can be found where he explicitly addresses formal logic.[12]
There is quite another direction in which a large technical development of logic has taken place: I mean the direction of what is called logistic or mathematical logic. This kind of logic is mathematical in two different senses: it is itself a branch of mathematics, and it is the logic which is specially applicable to other more traditional branches of mathematics. Historically, it began as merely a branch of mathematics: its special applicability to other branches is a more recent development. In both respects, it is the fulfilment of a hope which Leibniz cherished throughout his life, and pursued with all the ardour of his amazing intellectual energy. Much of his work on this subject has been published recently, since his discoveries have been remade by others; but none was published by him, because his results persisted in contradicting certain points in the traditional doctrine of the syllogism. We now know that on these points the traditional doctrine is wrong, but respect for Aristotle prevented Leibniz from realising that this was possible.[13]
There’s another significant area where logic has developed: what’s known as logistic or mathematical logic. This type of logic is mathematical in two ways: it’s a branch of mathematics itself, and it applies specifically to other more traditional areas of mathematics. Historically, it started as just a part of mathematics, and its application to other branches is a more recent development. In both cases, it fulfills a hope that Leibniz held throughout his life, which he pursued with incredible intellectual passion. Much of his work on this topic has been published recently, as others have rediscovered his findings; however, none were released by him because his results contradicted certain aspects of the traditional doctrine of the syllogism. We now understand that the traditional doctrine is incorrect on these points, but Leibniz’s respect for Aristotle prevented him from realizing that this was possible.[13]
The modern development of mathematical logic dates from Boole's Laws of Thought (1854). But in him and his successors, before Peano and Frege, the only thing really achieved, apart from certain details, was the invention of a mathematical symbolism for deducing consequences from the premisses which the newer methods shared with those of Aristotle. This subject has considerable interest as an independent branch of mathematics, but it has very little to do with real logic. The first serious advance in real logic since the time of the Greeks was made independently by Peano and Frege—both mathematicians. They both arrived at their logical results by an analysis of mathematics. Traditional logic regarded the two propositions, “Socrates is mortal” and “All men are mortal,” as being of the same form;[14] Peano and Frege showed that they are utterly different in form. The philosophical importance of logic may be illustrated by the fact that this confusion—which is still committed by most writers—obscured not only the whole study of the forms of judgment and inference, but also the relations of things to their qualities, of concrete existence to abstract concepts, and of the world of sense to the world of Platonic ideas. Peano and Frege, who pointed out the error, did so for technical reasons, and applied their logic mainly to technical developments; but the philosophical importance of the advance which they made is impossible to exaggerate.
The modern development of mathematical logic started with Boole's Laws of Thought (1854). However, aside from some details, he and his successors, before Peano and Frege, mainly created a mathematical symbolism for deducing consequences from premises that shared similarities with Aristotle’s methods. This area is quite interesting as a separate branch of mathematics, but it has little to do with actual logic. The first significant progress in real logic since the Greeks was made independently by Peano and Frege—both mathematicians. They reached their logical conclusions through an analysis of mathematics. Traditional logic treated the two statements “Socrates is mortal” and “All men are mortal” as having the same form;[14] but Peano and Frege demonstrated that they are fundamentally different in form. The philosophical significance of logic is highlighted by the fact that this confusion—which most writers still make—obscured not only the entire study of judgment and inference forms but also the relationships between things and their qualities, concrete existence and abstract concepts, and the world of perception and the realm of Platonic ideas. Peano and Frege pointed out the mistake for technical reasons and mainly applied their logic to technical advancements; however, the philosophical significance of their contribution cannot be overstated.
Mathematical logic, even in its most modern form, is not directly of philosophical importance except in its beginnings. After the beginnings, it belongs rather to mathematics than to philosophy. Of its beginnings, which are the only part of it that can properly be called philosophical logic, I shall speak shortly. But even the later developments, though not directly philosophical, will be found of great indirect use in philosophising. They enable us to deal easily with more abstract conceptions than merely verbal reasoning can enumerate; they suggest fruitful hypotheses which otherwise could hardly be thought of; and they enable us to see quickly what is the smallest store of materials with which a given logical or scientific edifice can be constructed. Not only Frege's theory of number, which we shall deal with in Lecture VII., but the whole theory of physical concepts which will be outlined in our next two lectures, is inspired by mathematical logic, and could never have been imagined without it.
Mathematical logic, even in its most modern form, isn't directly important to philosophy except in its early stages. After those early stages, it fits more within mathematics than philosophy. I'll briefly talk about those beginnings, which are the only parts that can truly be called philosophical logic. However, even the later developments, while not directly philosophical, are very useful for philosophical thinking. They help us manage more abstract ideas than just what verbal reasoning can express; they inspire valuable hypotheses that we might not have considered otherwise; and they help us identify the minimal set of resources needed to build a specific logical or scientific framework. Not only Frege's theory of numbers, which we will discuss in Lecture VII., but also the entire theory of physical concepts that we will summarize in our next two lectures, is driven by mathematical logic and could not have been conceived without it.
In both these cases, and in many others, we shall appeal to a certain principle called “the principle of abstraction.” This principle, which might equally well be called “the principle which dispenses with abstraction,” and is one which clears away incredible accumulations of metaphysical lumber, was directly suggested by mathematical logic, and could hardly have been proved or practically used without its help. The principle will be explained in our fourth lecture, but its use may be briefly indicated in advance. When a group of objects have that kind of similarity which we are inclined to attribute to possession of a common quality, the principle in question shows that membership of the group will serve all the purposes of the supposed common quality, and that therefore, unless some common quality is actually known, the group or class of similar objects may be used to replace the common quality, which need not be assumed to exist. In this and other ways, the indirect uses of even the later parts of mathematical logic are very great; but it is now time to turn our attention to its philosophical foundations.
In both of these cases, and in many others, we'll refer to a certain principle called “the principle of abstraction.” This principle, which could also be called “the principle that gets rid of abstraction,” helps eliminate unnecessary complexities of metaphysical ideas. It was directly inspired by mathematical logic and would be difficult to prove or apply without its assistance. The principle will be explained in our fourth lecture, but we can briefly outline its use now. When a group of objects shares a type of similarity that we tend to link to a common quality, this principle shows that being part of the group will fulfill all the functions of the presumed common quality. Therefore, unless we actually know of a common quality, we can use the group or class of similar objects to replace the common quality, which doesn’t have to be assumed to exist. In this and other ways, the indirect applications of even the later parts of mathematical logic are quite significant; but now it’s time to focus on its philosophical foundations.
In every proposition and in every inference there is, besides the particular subject-matter concerned, a certain form, a way in which the constituents of the proposition or inference are put together. If I say, “Socrates is mortal,” “Jones is angry,” “The sun is hot,” there is something in common in these three cases, something indicated by the word “is.” What is in common is the form of the proposition, not an actual constituent. If I say a number of things about Socrates—that he was an Athenian, that he married Xantippe, that he drank the hemlock—there is a common constituent, namely Socrates, in all the propositions I enunciate, but they have diverse forms. If, on the other hand, I take any one of these propositions and replace its constituents, one at a time, by other constituents, the form remains constant, but no constituent remains. Take (say) the series of propositions, “Socrates drank the hemlock,” “Coleridge drank the hemlock,” “Coleridge drank opium,” “Coleridge ate opium.” The form remains unchanged throughout this series, but all the constituents are altered. Thus form is not another constituent, but is the way the constituents are put together. It is forms, in this sense, that are the proper object of philosophical logic.
In every statement and inference, there’s a specific form, a way the parts of the statement or inference are arranged, in addition to the specific subject matter. When I say, “Socrates is mortal,” “Jones is angry,” or “The sun is hot,” there’s something shared among these three examples, indicated by the word “is.” What they have in common is the form of the statement, not an actual part of it. If I state a number of things about Socrates—that he was an Athenian, that he married Xantippe, and that he drank the hemlock—there’s a shared part, which is Socrates, in all the statements I make, but they have different forms. On the flip side, if I take any one of these statements and switch out its parts one at a time for different parts, the form stays the same, but no individual part remains. For example, consider the series of statements: “Socrates drank the hemlock,” “Coleridge drank the hemlock,” “Coleridge drank opium,” “Coleridge ate opium.” The form stays consistent throughout this series, while all the parts change. Thus, form isn’t just another part; it’s how the parts are assembled. It is forms, in this context, that are the main focus of philosophical logic.
It is obvious that the knowledge of logical forms is something quite different from knowledge of existing things. The form of “Socrates drank the hemlock” is not an existing thing like Socrates or the hemlock, nor does it even have that close relation to existing things that drinking has. It is something altogether more abstract and remote. We might understand all the separate words of a sentence without understanding the sentence: if a sentence is long and complicated, this is apt to happen. In such a case we have knowledge of the constituents, but not of the form. We may also have knowledge of the form without having knowledge of the constituents. If I say, “Rorarius drank the hemlock,” those among you who have never heard of Rorarius (supposing there are any) will understand the form, without having knowledge of all the constituents. In order to understand a sentence, it is necessary to have knowledge both of the constituents and of the particular instance of the form. It is in this way that a sentence conveys information, since it tells us that certain known objects are related according to a certain known form. Thus some kind of knowledge of logical forms, though with most people it is not explicit, is involved in all understanding of discourse. It is the business of philosophical logic to extract this knowledge from its concrete integuments, and to render it explicit and pure.
It's clear that knowing about logical forms is completely different from knowing about real things. The statement “Socrates drank the hemlock” is not a real thing like Socrates or the hemlock itself, nor is it directly related to real things in the way that drinking is. It's something much more abstract and distant. We can understand all the separate words in a sentence without fully grasping the sentence itself, especially if it's long and complex. In this case, we have knowledge of the individual parts but not of the overall structure. Alternatively, we might understand the structure without knowing the individual parts. For example, if I say, “Rorarius drank the hemlock,” those of you who have never heard of Rorarius (if there are any) will grasp the structure without knowing all the details. To really understand a sentence, you need to know both the individual parts and the specific instance of the structure. This is how a sentence communicates information; it shows us how certain known objects are related in a specific way. So, even if most people don’t explicitly recognize it, some understanding of logical forms is involved in all comprehension of language. It's the role of philosophical logic to clarify this understanding from its concrete expressions and make it explicit and pure.
In all inference, form alone is essential: the particular subject-matter is irrelevant except as securing the truth of the premisses. This is one reason for the great importance of logical form. When I say, “Socrates was a man, all men are mortal, therefore Socrates was mortal,” the connection of premisses and conclusion does not in any way depend upon its being Socrates and man and mortality that I am mentioning. The general form of the inference may be expressed in some such words as, “If a thing has a certain property, and whatever has this property has a certain other property, then the thing in question also has that other property.” Here no particular things or properties are mentioned: the proposition is absolutely general. All inferences, when stated fully, are instances of propositions having this kind of generality. If they seem to depend upon the subject-matter otherwise than as regards the truth of the premisses, that is because the premisses have not been all explicitly stated. In logic, it is a waste of time to deal with inferences concerning particular cases: we deal throughout with completely general and purely formal implications, leaving it to other sciences to discover when the hypotheses are verified and when they are not.
In all reasoning, form alone is crucial: the specific subject matter doesn't matter except for confirming the truth of the premises. This is one reason why logical form is so important. When I say, “Socrates was a man, all men are mortal, therefore Socrates was mortal,” the relationship between the premises and the conclusion doesn't rely on it being Socrates or men or mortality that I'm talking about. The general structure of the reasoning can be expressed like this: “If something has a certain property, and everything with that property has another specific property, then the thing in question also has that other property.” Here, no specific things or properties are mentioned: the statement is completely general. All inferences, when fully articulated, are examples of propositions with this kind of generality. If they seem to depend on the subject matter in any way other than for the truth of the premises, that's because not all premises have been explicitly stated. In logic, it's pointless to focus on inferences about specific cases: we work with entirely general and purely formal implications, leaving it to other sciences to determine when the hypotheses hold true and when they don't.
But the forms of propositions giving rise to inferences are not the simplest forms: they are always hypothetical, stating that if one proposition is true, then so is another. Before considering inference, therefore, logic must consider those simpler forms which inference presupposes. Here the traditional logic failed completely: it believed that there was only one form of simple proposition (i.e. of proposition not stating a relation between two or more other propositions), namely, the form which ascribes a predicate to a subject. This is the appropriate form in assigning the qualities of a given thing—we may say “this thing is round, and red, and so on.” Grammar favours this form, but philosophically it is so far from universal that it is not even very common. If we say “this thing is bigger than that,” we are not assigning a mere quality of “this,” but a relation of “this” and “that.” We might express the same fact by saying “that thing is smaller than this,” where grammatically the subject is changed. Thus propositions stating that two things have a certain relation have a different form from subject-predicate propositions, and the failure to perceive this difference or to allow for it has been the source of many errors in traditional metaphysics.
But the types of statements that lead to conclusions aren't the simplest ones; they're always hypothetical, saying that if one statement is true, then another one is too. Before looking at conclusions, logic has to examine those simpler forms that conclusions depend on. Here, traditional logic missed the mark completely: it assumed there was only one type of simple statement (i.e. a statement that doesn't express a relationship between two or more other statements), which is the type that assigns a quality to a subject. This is the right form for describing the characteristics of a specific thing—we can say "this thing is round and red," and so on. Grammar supports this form, but philosophically, it's not universal at all and isn't even that common. If we say "this thing is bigger than that," we're not just stating a quality about "this," but rather a relationship between "this" and "that." We could also say "that thing is smaller than this," where the subject changes grammatically. So, statements that express a relationship between two things have a different structure than subject-predicate statements, and failing to recognize this difference has led to many mistakes in traditional metaphysics.
The belief or unconscious conviction that all propositions are of the subject-predicate form—in other words, that every fact consists in some thing having some quality—has rendered most philosophers incapable of giving any account of the world of science and daily life. If they had been honestly anxious to give such an account, they would probably have discovered their error very quickly; but most of them were less anxious to understand the world of science and daily life, than to convict it of unreality in the interests of a super-sensible “real” world. Belief in the unreality of the world of sense arises with irresistible force in certain moods—moods which, I imagine, have some simple physiological basis, but are none the less powerfully persuasive. The conviction born of these moods is the source of most mysticism and of most metaphysics. When the emotional intensity of such a mood subsides, a man who is in the habit of reasoning will search for logical reasons in favour of the belief which he finds in himself. But since the belief already exists, he will be very hospitable to any reason that suggests itself. The paradoxes apparently proved by his logic are really the paradoxes of mysticism, and are the goal which he feels his logic must reach if it is to be in accordance with insight. It is in this way that logic has been pursued by those of the great philosophers who were mystics—notably Plato, Spinoza, and Hegel. But since they usually took for granted the supposed insight of the mystic emotion, their logical doctrines were presented with a certain dryness, and were believed by their disciples to be quite independent of the sudden illumination from which they sprang. Nevertheless their origin clung to them, and they remained—to borrow a useful word from Mr Santayana—“malicious” in regard to the world of science and common sense. It is only so that we can account for the complacency with which philosophers have accepted the inconsistency of their doctrines with all the common and scientific facts which seem best established and most worthy of belief.
The belief or unspoken assumption that all statements can be structured as subject-predicate combinations—in other words, that every fact involves something possessing a quality—has left most philosophers unable to adequately explain the realms of science and everyday life. If they truly wanted to provide such an explanation, they would likely have quickly recognized their mistake; however, most were more interested in proving the unreality of the scientific and everyday world in favor of a higher “real” world. The belief in the unreality of the sensory world can arise powerfully in certain moods—moods that, I think, have a straightforward physiological basis, yet are still incredibly convincing. The conviction stemming from these moods gives rise to much mysticism and metaphysics. When the emotional intensity of such a mood fades, a person who tends to reason will look for logical justifications for the belief they find within themselves. But since the belief is already present, they will be very receptive to any reasoning that comes to mind. The paradoxes seemingly validated by their logic are actually the paradoxes of mysticism, representing the destination they believe their reasoning must reach to align with deeper understanding. This is how logic has been pursued by some of the great philosophers who were mystics—notably Plato, Spinoza, and Hegel. However, since they often assumed the validity of mystical insight, their logical theories were conveyed with a certain aloofness, leading their followers to believe they were entirely independent of the sudden clarity from which they originated. Still, that origin lingered, and they remained—borrowing a useful term from Mr. Santayana—“malicious” towards the world of science and common sense. This explains the ease with which philosophers have accepted the contradictions between their theories and the well-supported common and scientific facts that seem most reliable and worthy of belief.
The logic of mysticism shows, as is natural, the defects which are inherent in anything malicious. While the mystic mood is dominant, the need of logic is not felt; as the mood fades, the impulse to logic reasserts itself, but with a desire to retain the vanishing insight, or at least to prove that it was insight, and that what seems to contradict it is illusion. The logic which thus arises is not quite disinterested or candid, and is inspired by a certain hatred of the daily world to which it is to be applied. Such an attitude naturally does not tend to the best results. Everyone knows that to read an author simply in order to refute him is not the way to understand him; and to read the book of Nature with a conviction that it is all illusion is just as unlikely to lead to understanding. If our logic is to find the common world intelligible, it must not be hostile, but must be inspired by a genuine acceptance such as is not usually to be found among metaphysicians.
The logic of mysticism reveals, as is natural, the flaws that come with anything harmful. While the mystical state prevails, the need for logic goes unnoticed; as that state fades, the drive for logic comes back, but with a need to hold on to the fading insight or at least to prove that it was insight and that what seems to contradict it is an illusion. The logic that emerges is not entirely objective or honest and is fueled by a certain resentment toward the everyday world it addresses. This mindset clearly does not lead to the best outcomes. Everyone knows that reading an author just to argue against them isn’t the way to truly understand them; similarly, reading the book of Nature with a belief that it’s all an illusion is equally unlikely to lead to understanding. If our logic is to grasp the common world, it must not be antagonistic but should come from a genuine acceptance that is not typically found among metaphysicians.
Traditional logic, since it holds that all propositions have the subject-predicate form, is unable to admit the reality of relations: all relations, it maintains, must be reduced to properties of the apparently related terms. There are many ways of refuting this opinion; one of the easiest is derived from the consideration of what are called “asymmetrical” relations. In order to explain this, I will first explain two independent ways of classifying relations.
Traditional logic assumes that all statements follow a subject-predicate structure, which prevents it from recognizing the existence of relationships. It argues that all relationships must be simplified to the characteristics of the terms that seem related. There are various ways to counter this viewpoint; one of the simplest comes from examining what are known as "asymmetrical" relationships. To clarify this, I will first outline two distinct methods for classifying relationships.
Some relations, when they hold between A and B, also hold between B and A. Such, for example, is the relation “brother or sister.” If A is a brother or sister of B, then B is a brother or sister of A. Such again is any kind of similarity, say similarity of colour. Any kind of dissimilarity is also of this kind: if the colour of A is unlike the colour of B, then the colour of B is unlike the colour of A. Relations of this sort are called symmetrical. Thus a relation is symmetrical if, whenever it holds between A and B, it also holds between B and A.
Some relationships that exist between A and B also exist between B and A. For instance, consider the relationship “brother or sister.” If A is a brother or sister of B, then B is also a brother or sister of A. The same applies to any kind of similarity, like similarity in color. Any form of dissimilarity works the same way: if A’s color is different from B’s color, then B’s color is different from A’s color. Relationships like these are called symmetrical. Therefore, a relationship is symmetrical if it holds true between A and B whenever it also holds true between B and A.
All relations that are not symmetrical are called non-symmetrical. Thus “brother” is non-symmetrical, because, if A is a brother of B, it may happen that B is a sister of A.
All relationships that aren't symmetrical are called non-symmetrical. So, “brother” is non-symmetrical because if A is a brother of B, it’s possible that B is a sister of A.
A relation is called asymmetrical when, if it holds between A and B, it never holds between B and A. Thus husband, father, grandfather, etc., are asymmetrical relations. So are before, after, greater, above, to the right of, etc. All the relations that give rise to series are of this kind.
A relationship is called asymmetrical when it holds true between A and B, but never holds true between B and A. For instance, husband, father, grandfather, etc., are asymmetrical relationships. The same goes for before, after, greater, above, to the right of, etc. All relationships that create series are of this type.
Classification into symmetrical, asymmetrical, and merely non-symmetrical relations is the first of the two classifications we had to consider. The second is into transitive, intransitive, and merely non-transitive relations, which are defined as follows.
Classification into symmetrical, asymmetrical, and just non-symmetrical relations is the first of the two classifications we needed to consider. The second is into transitive, intransitive, and just non-transitive relations, which are defined as follows.
A relation is said to be transitive, if, whenever it holds between A and B and also between B and C, it holds between A and C. Thus before, after, greater, above are transitive. All relations giving rise to series are transitive, but so are many others. The transitive relations just mentioned were asymmetrical, but many transitive relations are symmetrical—for instance, equality in any respect, exact identity of colour, being equally numerous (as applied to collections), and so on.
A relation is called transitive if it holds true between A and B and also between B and C, meaning it must also hold between A and C. So, before, after, greater, above are all transitive. All relations that create series are transitive, but there are many others as well. The transitive relations mentioned earlier were asymmetrical, but many transitive relations are symmetrical—for example, equality in any aspect, the exact same color, and being equally numerous (when referring to collections), among others.
A relation is said to be non-transitive whenever it is not transitive. Thus “brother” is non-transitive, because a brother of one's brother may be oneself. All kinds of dissimilarity are non-transitive.
A relation is described as non-transitive when it isn't transitive. For example, the term “brother” is non-transitive because a brother of your brother could very well be you. All types of dissimilarity are non-transitive.
A relation is said to be intransitive when, if A has the relation to B, and B to C, A never has it to C. Thus “father” is intransitive. So is such a relation as “one inch taller” or “one year later.”
A relation is described as intransitive when, if A has the relation to B, and B has it to C, A never has it to C. Therefore, “father” is intransitive. The same goes for relations like “one inch taller” or “one year later.”
Let us now, in the light of this classification, return to the question whether all relations can be reduced to predications.
Let’s now, based on this classification, go back to the question of whether all relationships can be simplified to statements.
In the case of symmetrical relations—i.e. relations which, if they hold between A and B, also hold between B and A—some kind of plausibility can be given to this doctrine. A symmetrical relation which is transitive, such as equality, can be regarded as expressing possession of some common property, while one which is not transitive, such as inequality, can be regarded as expressing possession of different properties. But when we come to asymmetrical relations, such as before and after, greater and less, etc., the attempt to reduce them to properties becomes obviously impossible. When, for example, two things are merely known to be unequal, without our knowing which is greater, we may say that the inequality results from their having different magnitudes, because inequality is a symmetrical relation; but to say that when one thing is greater than another, and not merely unequal to it, that means that they have different magnitudes, is formally incapable of explaining the facts. For if the other thing had been greater than the one, the magnitudes would also have been different, though the fact to be explained would not have been the same. Thus mere difference of magnitude is not all that is involved, since, if it were, there would be no difference between one thing being greater than another, and the other being greater than the one. We shall have to say that the one magnitude is greater than the other, and thus we shall have failed to get rid of the relation “greater.” In short, both possession of the same property and possession of different properties are symmetrical relations, and therefore cannot account for the existence of asymmetrical relations.
In the case of symmetrical relationships—i.e. relationships that, if they exist between A and B, also exist between B and A—there is some level of credibility to this idea. A symmetrical relationship that is transitive, like equality, can be seen as showing that A and B share some common attribute, while one that isn't transitive, like inequality, points to them having different attributes. However, when we look at asymmetrical relationships, like before and after, greater and less, etc., trying to simplify them into properties clearly doesn’t work. For instance, when two things are just known to be unequal, without us knowing which one is greater, we might say that the inequality comes from them having different sizes, because inequality is a symmetrical relationship. But to claim that when one thing is greater than another, and not just unequal, that means they have different sizes, doesn’t really explain the situation. If the other thing had been greater, the sizes would still have been different, even though the fact we need to clarify would be different. So, mere difference in size isn’t all that’s going on, because if it were, there would be no distinction between one thing being greater than another and the other being greater than the first. We will have to say that one size is greater than the other, and that means we haven’t eliminated the relationship “greater.” In conclusion, both sharing the same property and possessing different properties are symmetrical relationships and therefore cannot explain the existence of asymmetrical relationships.
Asymmetrical relations are involved in all series—in space and time, greater and less, whole and part, and many others of the most important characteristics of the actual world. All these aspects, therefore, the logic which reduces everything to subjects and predicates is compelled to condemn as error and mere appearance. To those whose logic is not malicious, such a wholesale condemnation appears impossible. And in fact there is no reason except prejudice, so far as I can discover, for denying the reality of relations. When once their reality is admitted, all logical grounds for supposing the world of sense to be illusory disappear. If this is to be supposed, it must be frankly and simply on the ground of mystic insight unsupported by argument. It is impossible to argue against what professes to be insight, so long as it does not argue in its own favour. As logicians, therefore, we may admit the possibility of the mystic's world, while yet, so long as we do not have his insight, we must continue to study the everyday world with which we are familiar. But when he contends that our world is impossible, then our logic is ready to repel his attack. And the first step in creating the logic which is to perform this service is the recognition of the reality of relations.
Asymmetrical relationships are present in every series—in space and time, more and less, whole and part, and many other key traits of the real world. Therefore, all these aspects lead the logic that simplifies everything to subjects and predicates to dismiss them as errors and mere appearances. To those whose logic isn’t malicious, such a blanket dismissal seems impossible. In fact, as far as I can tell, there’s no reason other than bias for denying the reality of relationships. Once we accept their reality, all logical reasons for thinking the sensory world is an illusion vanish. If this is to be believed, it must be done openly and simply on the basis of mystic insight without any argument. You can’t argue against what claims to be insight, as long as it doesn’t argue in its own favor. Thus, as logicians, we can acknowledge the possibility of the mystic's world, but until we share his insight, we must continue to explore the everyday world we know. However, when he claims that our world is impossible, our logic is prepared to counter his assertion. The first step in forming the logic needed for this task is recognizing the reality of relationships.
Relations which have two terms are only one kind of relations. A relation may have three terms, or four, or any number. Relations of two terms, being the simplest, have received more attention than the others, and have generally been alone considered by philosophers, both those who accepted and those who denied the reality of relations. But other relations have their importance, and are indispensable in the solution of certain problems. Jealousy, for example, is a relation between three people. Professor Royce mentions the relation “giving”: when A gives B to C, that is a relation of three terms.[15] When a man says to his wife: “My dear, I wish you could induce Angelina to accept Edwin,” his wish constitutes a relation between four people, himself, his wife, Angelina, and Edwin. Thus such relations are by no means recondite or rare. But in order to explain exactly how they differ from relations of two terms, we must embark upon a classification of the logical forms of facts, which is the first business of logic, and the business in which the traditional logic has been most deficient.
Relations that involve two parties are just one type of relation. A relation can have three parties, four, or any number. Two-party relations, being the simplest, have received more attention than others and are usually the focus of philosophers, regardless of whether they accept or deny the reality of relations. However, other types of relations are also important and essential for solving certain issues. Jealousy, for instance, is a relation between three people. Professor Royce discusses the relation "giving": when A gives B to C, that creates a three-party relation. When a man says to his wife, "My dear, I wish you could convince Angelina to accept Edwin," his wish forms a relation involving four people: himself, his wife, Angelina, and Edwin. Therefore, such relations are definitely not obscure or uncommon. To clearly explain how they differ from two-party relations, we need to classify the logical forms of facts, which is the first task of logic and an area where traditional logic has been notably lacking.
The existing world consists of many things with many qualities and relations. A complete description of the existing world would require not only a catalogue of the things, but also a mention of all their qualities and relations. We should have to know not only this, that, and the other thing, but also which was red, which yellow, which was earlier than which, which was between which two others, and so on. When I speak of a “fact,” I do not mean one of the simple things in the world; I mean that a certain thing has a certain quality, or that certain things have a certain relation. Thus, for example, I should not call Napoleon a fact, but I should call it a fact that he was ambitious, or that he married Josephine. Now a fact, in this sense, is never simple, but always has two or more constituents. When it simply assigns a quality to a thing, it has only two constituents, the thing and the quality. When it consists of a relation between two things, it has three constituents, the things and the relation. When it consists of a relation between three things, it has four constituents, and so on. The constituents of facts, in the sense in which we are using the word “fact,” are not other facts, but are things and qualities or relations. When we say that there are relations of more than two terms, we mean that there are single facts consisting of a single relation and more than two things. I do not mean that one relation of two terms may hold between A and B, and also between A and C, as, for example, a man is the son of his father and also the son of his mother. This constitutes two distinct facts: if we choose to treat it as one fact, it is a fact which has facts for its constituents. But the facts I am speaking of have no facts among their constituents, but only things and relations. For example, when A is jealous of B on account of C, there is only one fact, involving three people; there are not two instances of jealousy, but only one. It is in such cases that I speak of a relation of three terms, where the simplest possible fact in which the relation occurs is one involving three things in addition to the relation. And the same applies to relations of four terms or five or any other number. All such relations must be admitted in our inventory of the logical forms of facts: two facts involving the same number of things have the same form, and two which involve different numbers of things have different forms.
The world around us is made up of many things, each with various qualities and relationships. To fully describe this world, we need not just a list of the things but also details about all their qualities and connections. We would have to know not only this thing or that thing but also which one was red, which was yellow, which came before another, which was positioned between two others, and so on. When I refer to a “fact,” I don’t mean a simple object in the world; I mean that a particular thing has a specific quality, or that certain things are related in some way. For instance, I wouldn’t call Napoleon a fact, but I would say it is a fact that he was ambitious or that he married Josephine. In this context, a fact is never simple; it always consists of two or more parts. When it attributes a quality to a thing, it includes just two parts: the thing and the quality. If it describes a relationship between two things, it has three parts: the two things and their relationship. If it describes a relationship among three things, it includes four parts, and so forth. The components of facts, as we’re using the term “fact,” are not other facts but rather things and their qualities or relationships. When we talk about relationships involving more than two terms, we refer to single facts that consist of one relationship connecting more than two things. I don’t mean that one relationship between two terms could apply to A and B and also to A and C, like how a man can be the son of his father and also the son of his mother. That would create two separate facts; if we treated it as one fact, it would have facts as its components. However, the facts I’m discussing do not include other facts among their components but consist solely of things and relationships. For example, if A is jealous of B because of C, that's just one fact involving three people; there aren’t two instances of jealousy, just one. In such scenarios, I refer to a relationship of three terms, where the simplest fact involving that relationship includes three things aside from the relationship itself. The same goes for relationships involving four terms, five terms, or more. All these relationships must be included in our understanding of the logical forms of facts: two facts that involve the same number of things share the same form, while those involving different numbers of things have different forms.
Given any fact, there is an assertion which expresses the fact. The fact itself is objective, and independent of our thought or opinion about it; but the assertion is something which involves thought, and may be either true or false. An assertion may be positive or negative: we may assert that Charles I. was executed, or that he did not die in his bed. A negative assertion may be said to be a denial. Given a form of words which must be either true or false, such as “Charles I. died in his bed,” we may either assert or deny this form of words: in the one case we have a positive assertion, in the other a negative one. A form of words which must be either true or false I shall call a proposition. Thus a proposition is the same as what may be significantly asserted or denied. A proposition which expresses what we have called a fact, i.e. which, when asserted, asserts that a certain thing has a certain quality, or that certain things have a certain relation, will be called an atomic proposition, because, as we shall see immediately, there are other propositions into which atomic propositions enter in a way analogous to that in which atoms enter into molecules. Atomic propositions, although, like facts, they may have any one of an infinite number of forms, are only one kind of propositions. All other kinds are more complicated. In order to preserve the parallelism in language as regards facts and propositions, we shall give the name “atomic facts” to the facts we have hitherto been considering. Thus atomic facts are what determine whether atomic propositions are to be asserted or denied.
Given any fact, there's a statement that expresses that fact. The fact itself is objective and independent of our thoughts or opinions about it, but the statement involves thought and can be either true or false. A statement can be positive or negative: we can assert that Charles I was executed, or that he did not die in his bed. A negative statement can be considered a denial. Given a phrase that must be either true or false, like “Charles I died in his bed,” we can either assert or deny this phrase: in one case, we have a positive statement, and in the other, a negative one. A phrase that must be either true or false will be called a proposition. So, a proposition is the same as something that can be meaningfully asserted or denied. A proposition that expresses what we’ve referred to as a fact, i.e. which, when asserted, claims that a certain thing has a specific quality, or that certain things have a specific relation, will be called an atomic proposition, because, as we'll see shortly, there are other propositions into which atomic propositions fit in a way similar to how atoms fit into molecules. Atomic propositions, although they can take on an infinite number of forms like facts, are only one type of proposition. All other types are more complicated. To maintain the parallelism in language regarding facts and propositions, we will refer to the facts we've been discussing as “atomic facts.” Thus, atomic facts are what determine whether atomic propositions should be asserted or denied.
Whether an atomic proposition, such as “this is red,” or “this is before that,” is to be asserted or denied can only be known empirically. Perhaps one atomic fact may sometimes be capable of being inferred from another, though this seems very doubtful; but in any case it cannot be inferred from premisses no one of which is an atomic fact. It follows that, if atomic facts are to be known at all, some at least must be known without inference. The atomic facts which we come to know in this way are the facts of sense-perception; at any rate, the facts of sense-perception are those which we most obviously and certainly come to know in this way. If we knew all atomic facts, and also knew that there were none except those we knew, we should, theoretically, be able to infer all truths of whatever form.[16] Thus logic would then supply us with the whole of the apparatus required. But in the first acquisition of knowledge concerning atomic facts, logic is useless. In pure logic, no atomic fact is ever mentioned: we confine ourselves wholly to forms, without asking ourselves what objects can fill the forms. Thus pure logic is independent of atomic facts; but conversely, they are, in a sense, independent of logic. Pure logic and atomic facts are the two poles, the wholly a priori and the wholly empirical. But between the two lies a vast intermediate region, which we must now briefly explore.
Whether an atomic statement, like "this is red" or "this is before that," is to be accepted or rejected can only be determined through experience. It's possible that one atomic fact can sometimes be inferred from another, although this seems quite unlikely; however, it cannot be inferred from premises that are not atomic facts. This means that if we are to know atomic facts at all, at least some must be known without inferring them. The atomic facts we come to know this way are the facts of sense perception; indeed, the facts of sense perception are the ones we most clearly and certainly know in this manner. If we knew all atomic facts and also knew that there were none except those we already knew, we would, in theory, be able to infer all truths of any kind. Thus, logic would then provide us with the complete set of tools required. But when we first gain knowledge about atomic facts, logic is useless. In pure logic, no atomic fact is ever mentioned; we focus entirely on forms without considering what objects can fill those forms. Therefore, pure logic is independent of atomic facts; but on the flip side, atomic facts are, in a sense, independent of logic. Pure logic and atomic facts represent two extremes: the purely a priori and the entirely empirical. Yet, between these two extremes lies a vast middle ground that we must now briefly examine.
“Molecular” propositions are such as contain conjunctions—if, or, and, unless, etc.—and such words are the marks of a molecular proposition. Consider such an assertion as, “If it rains, I shall bring my umbrella.” This assertion is just as capable of truth or falsehood as the assertion of an atomic proposition, but it is obvious that either the corresponding fact, or the nature of the correspondence with fact, must be quite different from what it is in the case of an atomic proposition. Whether it rains, and whether I bring my umbrella, are each severally matters of atomic fact, ascertainable by observation. But the connection of the two involved in saying that if the one happens, then the other will happen, is something radically different from either of the two separately. It does not require for its truth that it should actually rain, or that I should actually bring my umbrella; even if the weather is cloudless, it may still be true that I should have brought my umbrella if the weather had been different. Thus we have here a connection of two propositions, which does not depend upon whether they are to be asserted or denied, but only upon the second being inferable from the first. Such propositions, therefore, have a form which is different from that of any atomic proposition.
“Molecular” propositions are those that contain conjunctions—if, or, and, unless, etc.—and these words are indicators of a molecular proposition. Take the statement “If it rains, I will bring my umbrella.” This statement can be true or false just like an atomic proposition, but it’s clear that either the related fact or the nature of the relationship to the fact is quite different from that in an atomic proposition. Whether it rains and whether I bring my umbrella are each separate matters of fact that can be determined by observation. However, the link between the two in saying that if one occurs, then the other will happen is fundamentally different from each one individually. It doesn't require that it actually rains or that I actually bring my umbrella; even if the weather is clear, it can still be true that I would have brought my umbrella if the conditions had been different. Thus, we see a connection between two propositions that doesn’t rely on whether they are affirmed or denied, but only on the second being inferable from the first. Therefore, such propositions have a form that is distinct from that of any atomic proposition.
Such propositions are important to logic, because all inference depends upon them. If I have told you that if it rains I shall bring my umbrella, and if you see that there is a steady downpour, you can infer that I shall bring my umbrella. There can be no inference except where propositions are connected in some such way, so that from the truth or falsehood of the one something follows as to the truth or falsehood of the other. It seems to be the case that we can sometimes know molecular propositions, as in the above instance of the umbrella, when we do not know whether the component atomic propositions are true or false. The practical utility of inference rests upon this fact.
Such statements are crucial for logic, since all reasoning relies on them. If I've told you that I'll bring my umbrella if it rains, and you notice that it's pouring, you can conclude that I'll bring my umbrella. Inference only works when propositions are linked in this way, so that the truth or falsehood of one leads to a conclusion about the truth or falsehood of the other. It seems that we can sometimes understand complex propositions, like the umbrella example, even if we don't know whether the simpler statements are true or false. The practical usefulness of reasoning is based on this fact.
The next kind of propositions we have to consider are general propositions, such as “all men are mortal,” “all equilateral triangles are equiangular.” And with these belong propositions in which the word “some” occurs, such as “some men are philosophers” or “some philosophers are not wise.” These are the denials of general propositions, namely (in the above instances), of “all men are non-philosophers” and “all philosophers are wise.” We will call propositions containing the word “some” negative general propositions, and those containing the word “all” positive general propositions. These propositions, it will be seen, begin to have the appearance of the propositions in logical text-books. But their peculiarity and complexity are not known to the text-books, and the problems which they raise are only discussed in the most superficial manner.
The next type of propositions we need to think about are general propositions, like “all men are mortal” and “all equilateral triangles are equiangular.” Along with these, we have propositions that include the word “some,” such as “some men are philosophers” or “some philosophers are not wise.” These are the denials of general propositions, specifically (in the examples above), “all men are non-philosophers” and “all philosophers are wise.” We will refer to propositions that contain the word “some” as negative general propositions, and those that contain the word “all” as positive general propositions. These propositions, as you can see, start to resemble the propositions found in logic textbooks. However, their unique nature and complexity aren't really covered in those textbooks, and the issues they bring up are only addressed in the most basic way.
When we were discussing atomic facts, we saw that we should be able, theoretically, to infer all other truths by logic if we knew all atomic facts and also knew that there were no other atomic facts besides those we knew. The knowledge that there are no other atomic facts is positive general knowledge; it is the knowledge that “all atomic facts are known to me,” or at least “all atomic facts are in this collection”—however the collection may be given. It is easy to see that general propositions, such as “all men are mortal,” cannot be known by inference from atomic facts alone. If we could know each individual man, and know that he was mortal, that would not enable us to know that all men are mortal, unless we knew that those were all the men there are, which is a general proposition. If we knew every other existing thing throughout the universe, and knew that each separate thing was not an immortal man, that would not give us our result unless we knew that we had explored the whole universe, i.e. unless we knew “all things belong to this collection of things I have examined.” Thus general truths cannot be inferred from particular truths alone, but must, if they are to be known, be either self-evident, or inferred from premisses of which at least one is a general truth. But all empirical evidence is of particular truths. Hence, if there is any knowledge of general truths at all, there must be some knowledge of general truths which is independent of empirical evidence, i.e. does not depend upon the data of sense.
When we were talking about basic facts, we realized that theoretically, we should be able to logically deduce all other truths if we knew all the basic facts and also knew that there were no other basic facts beyond those we had. The knowledge that there are no other basic facts is clear general knowledge; it means “I know all the basic facts,” or at least “all the basic facts are in this collection”—however that collection is outlined. It’s easy to see that general statements, like “all men are mortal,” cannot be understood by inferring from basic facts alone. Even if we could know every individual man and knew he was mortal, that wouldn’t allow us to conclude that all men are mortal unless we knew that those were all the men that exist, which is a general statement. If we knew every other existing thing in the universe and knew that each individual thing was not an immortal man, that still wouldn't give us the conclusion unless we knew that we had explored the entire universe, i.e. unless we knew “all things are part of this collection of things I have examined.” Therefore, general truths cannot be inferred from specific truths alone; if they are to be known, they must either be self-evident or inferred from premises that include at least one general truth. But all empirical evidence consists of specific truths. Thus, if there is any knowledge of general truths at all, there must be some knowledge of general truths that is independent of empirical evidence, i.e. it does not rely on sensory data.
The above conclusion, of which we had an instance in the case of the inductive principle, is important, since it affords a refutation of the older empiricists. They believed that all our knowledge is derived from the senses and dependent upon them. We see that, if this view is to be maintained, we must refuse to admit that we know any general propositions. It is perfectly possible logically that this should be the case, but it does not appear to be so in fact, and indeed no one would dream of maintaining such a view except a theorist at the last extremity. We must therefore admit that there is general knowledge not derived from sense, and that some of this knowledge is not obtained by inference but is primitive.
The conclusion mentioned above, which we saw in the case of the inductive principle, is significant because it challenges the older empiricists. They thought that all our knowledge comes from our senses and relies on them. We realize that if we want to stick to this belief, we have to deny that we know any general statements. Logically, it’s entirely possible for this to be true, but it doesn’t seem to be the case in reality, and honestly, no one would seriously argue for such a perspective except a desperate theorist. Therefore, we have to accept that there is general knowledge that doesn’t come from sensory experience, and some of this knowledge is not based on inference, but is fundamental.
Such general knowledge is to be found in logic. Whether there is any such knowledge not derived from logic, I do not know; but in logic, at any rate, we have such knowledge. It will be remembered that we excluded from pure logic such propositions as, “Socrates is a man, all men are mortal, therefore Socrates is mortal,” because Socrates and man and mortal are empirical terms, only to be understood through particular experience. The corresponding proposition in pure logic is: “If anything has a certain property, and whatever has this property has a certain other property, then the thing in question has the other property.” This proposition is absolutely general: it applies to all things and all properties. And it is quite self-evident. Thus in such propositions of pure logic we have the self-evident general propositions of which we were in search.
Such general knowledge is found in logic. I don’t know if there’s any knowledge not based on logic, but at least in logic, we have this knowledge. Remember, we excluded from pure logic propositions like, “Socrates is a man, all men are mortal, therefore Socrates is mortal,” because Socrates, man, and mortal are empirical terms that can only be understood through specific experiences. The equivalent proposition in pure logic is: “If something has a certain property, and anything with that property has a certain other property, then the thing in question has that other property.” This proposition is completely general: it applies to all things and all properties. And it’s quite self-evident. Therefore, in these propositions of pure logic, we have the self-evident general propositions we were looking for.
A proposition such as, “If Socrates is a man, and all men are mortal, then Socrates is mortal,” is true in virtue of its form alone. Its truth, in this hypothetical form, does not depend upon whether Socrates actually is a man, nor upon whether in fact all men are mortal; thus it is equally true when we substitute other terms for Socrates and man and mortal. The general truth of which it is an instance is purely formal, and belongs to logic. Since it does not mention any particular thing, or even any particular quality or relation, it is wholly independent of the accidental facts of the existent world, and can be known, theoretically, without any experience of particular things or their qualities and relations.
A statement like, “If Socrates is a man, and all men are mortal, then Socrates is mortal,” is true based solely on its structure. Its truth in this hypothetical context doesn't rely on whether Socrates is actually a man or whether all men are indeed mortal; therefore, it remains true even if we replace the terms for Socrates, man, and mortal. The broader truth that it represents is entirely formal and belongs to the realm of logic. Since it doesn’t refer to anything specific, or even any specific quality or relationship, it is completely independent of the random facts of the real world and can be understood theoretically without having any experience with particular things or their qualities and relationships.
Logic, we may say, consists of two parts. The first part investigates what propositions are and what forms they may have; this part enumerates the different kinds of atomic propositions, of molecular propositions, of general propositions, and so on. The second part consists of certain supremely general propositions, which assert the truth of all propositions of certain forms. This second part merges into pure mathematics, whose propositions all turn out, on analysis, to be such general formal truths. The first part, which merely enumerates forms, is the more difficult, and philosophically the more important; and it is the recent progress in this first part, more than anything else, that has rendered a truly scientific discussion of many philosophical problems possible.
Logic can be divided into two parts. The first part explores what propositions are and the different forms they can take; it identifies various types of atomic propositions, molecular propositions, general propositions, and so on. The second part includes very general propositions that assert the truth of all propositions of specific forms. This second part overlaps with pure mathematics, where all propositions ultimately reveal themselves to be these general formal truths upon closer examination. The first part, which just lists out the forms, is harder and, from a philosophical standpoint, more significant; and it’s the recent advancements in this first part that have made a genuinely scientific exploration of many philosophical issues possible.
The problem of the nature of judgment or belief may be taken as an example of a problem whose solution depends upon an adequate inventory of logical forms. We have already seen how the supposed universality of the subject-predicate form made it impossible to give a right analysis of serial order, and therefore made space and time unintelligible. But in this case it was only necessary to admit relations of two terms. The case of judgment demands the admission of more complicated forms. If all judgments were true, we might suppose that a judgment consisted in apprehension of a fact, and that the apprehension was a relation of a mind to the fact. From poverty in the logical inventory, this view has often been held. But it leads to absolutely insoluble difficulties in the case of error. Suppose I believe that Charles I. died in his bed. There is no objective fact “Charles I.'s death in his bed” to which I can have a relation of apprehension. Charles I. and death and his bed are objective, but they are not, except in my thought, put together as my false belief supposes. It is therefore necessary, in analysing a belief, to look for some other logical form than a two-term relation. Failure to realise this necessity has, in my opinion, vitiated almost everything that has hitherto been written on the theory of knowledge, making the problem of error insoluble and the difference between belief and perception inexplicable.
The issue surrounding the nature of judgment or belief can be seen as an example of a problem whose solution relies on a comprehensive understanding of logical forms. We've already observed how the supposed universality of the subject-predicate structure made it impossible to accurately analyze serial order, thus rendering space and time unintelligible. However, in this instance, it was only necessary to recognize relationships between two terms. The situation with judgment requires acknowledging more complex forms. If every judgment were true, we might assume that a judgment consists of realizing a fact, and that this realization is a relationship between a mind and the fact. Due to a lack of sufficient logical forms, this perspective has often been accepted. But it creates completely unsolvable issues when it comes to error. For example, if I believe that Charles I died in his bed, there’s no objective fact “Charles I's death in his bed” that I can relate to. Charles I, his death, and his bed are objective, but they aren’t combined in the way my false belief suggests, except in my thoughts. Therefore, when analyzing a belief, it’s necessary to search for a different logical form than just a two-term relationship. Failing to recognize this need has, in my view, undermined almost everything that has been written about the theory of knowledge, rendering the problem of error unsolvable and making the distinction between belief and perception puzzling.
Modern logic, as I hope is now evident, has the effect of enlarging our abstract imagination, and providing an infinite number of possible hypotheses to be applied in the analysis of any complex fact. In this respect it is the exact opposite of the logic practised by the classical tradition. In that logic, hypotheses which seem primâ facie possible are professedly proved impossible, and it is decreed in advance that reality must have a certain special character. In modern logic, on the contrary, while the primâ facie hypotheses as a rule remain admissible, others, which only logic would have suggested, are added to our stock, and are very often found to be indispensable if a right analysis of the facts is to be obtained. The old logic put thought in fetters, while the new logic gives it wings. It has, in my opinion, introduced the same kind of advance into philosophy as Galileo introduced into physics, making it possible at last to see what kinds of problems may be capable of solution, and what kinds must be abandoned as beyond human powers. And where a solution appears possible, the new logic provides a method which enables us to obtain results that do not merely embody personal idiosyncrasies, but must command the assent of all who are competent to form an opinion.
Modern logic, as I hope is now clear, expands our abstract thinking and offers countless possible hypotheses for analyzing any complex situation. In this way, it is completely different from the logic utilized by the classical tradition. In that logic, hypotheses that seem superficially possible are intentionally shown to be impossible, and it’s predetermined that reality must fit a certain specific character. In modern logic, on the other hand, while the superficially possible hypotheses generally remain valid, others—which logic alone might suggest—are added to our collection, and are often crucial for accurately analyzing the facts. The old logic restricted thought, whereas the new logic liberates it. In my view, it has brought about a similar advancement in philosophy as Galileo brought to physics, enabling us to finally see what types of problems can be solved and which ones must be set aside as beyond human capability. And where a solution seems possible, the new logic offers a method that allows us to achieve results that are not just personal quirks, but that must be accepted by all who are qualified to have an opinion.
LECTURE III
ON OUR KNOWLEDGE OF THE EXTERNAL WORLD
Philosophy may be approached by many roads, but one of the oldest and most travelled is the road which leads through doubt as to the reality of the world of sense. In Indian mysticism, in Greek and modern monistic philosophy from Parmenides onward, in Berkeley, in modern physics, we find sensible appearance criticised and condemned for a bewildering variety of motives. The mystic condemns it on the ground of immediate knowledge of a more real and significant world behind the veil; Parmenides and Plato condemn it because its continual flux is thought inconsistent with the unchanging nature of the abstract entities revealed by logical analysis; Berkeley brings several weapons, but his chief is the subjectivity of sense-data, their dependence upon the organisation and point of view of the spectator; while modern physics, on the basis of sensible evidence itself, maintains a mad dance of electrons which has, superficially at least, very little resemblance to the immediate objects of sight or touch.
Philosophy can be explored in many ways, but one of the oldest and most popular paths is the one that questions the reality of the sensory world. In Indian mysticism, Greek philosophy, and modern monistic thought since Parmenides, as well as in Berkeley's ideas and contemporary physics, we see a critical view of sensory appearances for a wide range of reasons. Mystics reject it based on the immediate awareness of a deeper and more meaningful reality behind a curtain; Parmenides and Plato criticize it because its constant change seems to conflict with the unchanging nature of the abstract concepts uncovered by logical reasoning; Berkeley uses various arguments, but his main one is that sense-data are subjective and depend on the observer's organization and perspective; meanwhile, modern physics, based on sensory evidence itself, presents a chaotic dance of electrons that appears, at least on the surface, to be very different from the objects we see or touch.
Every one of these lines of attack raises vital and interesting problems.
Each of these approaches brings up important and intriguing issues.
The mystic, so long as he merely reports a positive revelation, cannot be refuted; but when he denies reality to objects of sense, he may be questioned as to what he means by “reality,” and may be asked how their unreality follows from the supposed reality of his super-sensible world. In answering these questions, he is led to a logic which merges into that of Parmenides and Plato and the idealist tradition.
The mystic, as long as he simply shares a positive revelation, can't be challenged; but when he denies the reality of things we can sense, he can be questioned about what he means by "reality," and asked how their nonexistence stems from the assumed reality of his super-sensible world. In responding to these questions, he delves into a logic that connects with that of Parmenides, Plato, and the idealist tradition.
The logic of the idealist tradition has gradually grown very complex and very abstruse, as may be seen from the Bradleian sample considered in our first lecture. If we attempted to deal fully with this logic, we should not have time to reach any other aspect of our subject; we will therefore, while acknowledging that it deserves a long discussion, pass by its central doctrines with only such occasional criticism as may serve to exemplify other topics, and concentrate our attention on such matters as its objections to the continuity of motion and the infinity of space and time—objections which have been fully answered by modern mathematicians in a manner constituting an abiding triumph for the method of logical analysis in philosophy. These objections and the modern answers to them will occupy our fifth, sixth, and seventh lectures.
The logic of the idealist tradition has become quite complex and obscure, as shown in the Bradleian example discussed in our first lecture. If we tried to fully address this logic, we wouldn’t have time to explore any other aspect of our topic; therefore, while we recognize that it warrants a lengthy discussion, we will briefly touch on its main doctrines with only some occasional criticism to illustrate other points and focus on issues like its challenges to the continuity of motion and the infinity of space and time—challenges that modern mathematicians have thoroughly addressed, showcasing a significant victory for the method of logical analysis in philosophy. These objections and the contemporary responses to them will be covered in our fifth, sixth, and seventh lectures.
Berkeley's attack, as reinforced by the physiology of the sense-organs and nerves and brain, is very powerful. I think it must be admitted as probable that the immediate objects of sense depend for their existence upon physiological conditions in ourselves, and that, for example, the coloured surfaces which we see cease to exist when we shut our eyes. But it would be a mistake to infer that they are dependent upon mind, not real while we see them, or not the sole basis for our knowledge of the external world. This line of argument will be developed in the present lecture.
Berkeley's argument, supported by how our sense organs, nerves, and brain function, is quite strong. I believe we have to accept that the things we perceive depend on our physiological conditions, and that, for instance, the colored surfaces we see no longer exist when we close our eyes. However, it would be incorrect to conclude that they rely solely on the mind, that they aren't real when we see them, or that they're not the only foundation for our understanding of the outside world. This point will be explored further in this lecture.
The discrepancy between the world of physics and the world of sense, which we shall consider in our fourth lecture, will be found to be more apparent than real, and it will be shown that whatever there is reason to believe in physics can probably be interpreted in terms of sense.
The gap between the world of physics and the world of perception, which we will discuss in our fourth lecture, will turn out to be more of an illusion than a true difference, and it will be demonstrated that anything we have good reason to believe in physics can likely be explained in terms of our senses.
The instrument of discovery throughout is modern logic, a very different science from the logic of the text-books and also from the logic of idealism. Our second lecture has given a short account of modern logic and of its points of divergence from the various traditional kinds of logic.
The tool for discovery here is modern logic, which is quite different from the logic found in textbooks and also from the logic of idealism. Our second lecture has provided a brief overview of modern logic and how it differs from the various traditional forms of logic.
In our last lecture, after a discussion of causality and free will, we shall try to reach a general account of the logical-analytic method of scientific philosophy, and a tentative estimate of the hopes of philosophical progress which it allows us to entertain.
In our last lecture, after talking about causality and free will, we will attempt to provide a broad overview of the logical-analytic approach in scientific philosophy and a preliminary assessment of the possibilities for philosophical advancement that it enables us to consider.
In this lecture, I wish to apply the logical-analytic method to one of the oldest problems of philosophy, namely, the problem of our knowledge of the external world. What I have to say on this problem does not amount to an answer of a definite and dogmatic kind; it amounts only to an analysis and statement of the questions involved, with an indication of the directions in which evidence may be sought. But although not yet a definite solution, what can be said at present seems to me to throw a completely new light on the problem, and to be indispensable, not only in seeking the answer, but also in the preliminary question as to what parts of our problem may possibly have an ascertainable answer.
In this lecture, I want to use a logical-analytic approach to tackle one of philosophy's oldest issues, which is our understanding of the external world. What I'm going to discuss regarding this issue isn't a firm and dogmatic answer; it’s more about analyzing and stating the questions involved, along with suggesting where we might find evidence. However, even though it’s not a definite solution yet, what can be said at this point appears to shed entirely new light on the problem and is essential, not only for finding the answer but also for figuring out which parts of our issue might have a concrete answer.
In every philosophical problem, our investigation starts from what may be called “data,” by which I mean matters of common knowledge, vague, complex, inexact, as common knowledge always is, but yet somehow commanding our assent as on the whole and in some interpretation pretty certainly true. In the case of our present problem, the common knowledge involved is of various kinds. There is first our acquaintance with particular objects of daily life—furniture, houses, towns, other people, and so on. Then there is the extension of such particular knowledge to particular things outside our personal experience, through history and geography, newspapers, etc. And lastly, there is the systematisation of all this knowledge of particulars by means of physical science, which derives immense persuasive force from its astonishing power of foretelling the future. We are quite willing to admit that there may be errors of detail in this knowledge, but we believe them to be discoverable and corrigible by the methods which have given rise to our beliefs, and we do not, as practical men, entertain for a moment the hypothesis that the whole edifice may be built on insecure foundations. In the main, therefore, and without absolute dogmatism as to this or that special portion, we may accept this mass of common knowledge as affording data for our philosophical analysis.
In every philosophical problem, we start our investigation from what we can call “data,” which refers to matters of common knowledge—vague, complex, and imprecise, just like common knowledge typically is—but that still somehow earn our agreement as mostly true in some way or interpretation. Regarding our present problem, the common knowledge we have involves various types. First, there's our familiarity with specific objects in everyday life—furniture, houses, towns, other people, and so on. Then there's how we extend that particular knowledge to things outside our personal experience through history and geography, newspapers, etc. Finally, there's the organization of all this knowledge of particulars through physical science, which gains significant persuasive power from its remarkable ability to predict the future. We're completely open to the idea that there may be errors in detail within this knowledge, but we believe those errors can be discovered and corrected using the methods that shaped our beliefs. As practical individuals, we don't entertain the idea that the whole structure might be built on shaky foundations for even a moment. Overall, then, without being absolutely dogmatic about any specific part, we can accept this body of common knowledge as providing data for our philosophical analysis.
It may be said—and this is an objection which must be met at the outset—that it is the duty of the philosopher to call in question the admittedly fallible beliefs of daily life, and to replace them by something more solid and irrefragable. In a sense this is true, and in a sense it is effected in the course of analysis. But in another sense, and a very important one, it is quite impossible. While admitting that doubt is possible with regard to all our common knowledge, we must nevertheless accept that knowledge in the main if philosophy is to be possible at all. There is not any superfine brand of knowledge, obtainable by the philosopher, which can give us a standpoint from which to criticise the whole of the knowledge of daily life. The most that can be done is to examine and purify our common knowledge by an internal scrutiny, assuming the canons by which it has been obtained, and applying them with more care and with more precision. Philosophy cannot boast of having achieved such a degree of certainty that it can have authority to condemn the facts of experience and the laws of science. The philosophic scrutiny, therefore, though sceptical in regard to every detail, is not sceptical as regards the whole. That is to say, its criticism of details will only be based upon their relation to other details, not upon some external criterion which can be applied to all the details equally. The reason for this abstention from a universal criticism is not any dogmatic confidence, but its exact opposite; it is not that common knowledge must be true, but that we possess no radically different kind of knowledge derived from some other source. Universal scepticism, though logically irrefutable, is practically barren; it can only, therefore, give a certain flavour of hesitancy to our beliefs, and cannot be used to substitute other beliefs for them.
It can be argued—and this is a point that needs to be addressed right away—that it is the philosopher's job to challenge the obviously fallible beliefs of everyday life and to replace them with something more solid and undeniable. In some ways, this is true, and it does happen during the process of analysis. However, in another crucial way, it is completely impossible. While we acknowledge that we can doubt all our common knowledge, we still have to accept that knowledge for the most part if philosophy is to exist at all. There isn't any advanced type of knowledge that a philosopher can acquire to give us a perspective from which to critique all the knowledge of daily life. The best we can do is to examine and refine our common knowledge through careful internal analysis, using the standards by which it was obtained and applying them with more attention and precision. Philosophy cannot claim to have reached such a level of certainty that it is authorized to reject the facts of experience and the laws of science. Therefore, philosophical scrutiny, while skeptical of every detail, is not skeptical of the whole. This means that its critique of details will be based on their connections to other details rather than on some external standard that can be applied to all details equally. The reason for this reluctance to engage in universal criticism isn’t due to dogmatic certainty, but exactly the opposite; it is not that common knowledge must be true, but that we don’t have a fundamentally different kind of knowledge from any other source. Universal skepticism, though logically unanswerable, is practically unproductive; it can only add a sense of uncertainty to our beliefs and cannot replace them with new ones.
Although data can only be criticised by other data, not by an outside standard, yet we may distinguish different grades of certainty in the different kinds of common knowledge which we enumerated just now. What does not go beyond our own personal sensible acquaintance must be for us the most certain: the “evidence of the senses” is proverbially the least open to question. What depends on testimony, like the facts of history and geography which are learnt from books, has varying degrees of certainty according to the nature and extent of the testimony. Doubts as to the existence of Napoleon can only be maintained for a joke, whereas the historicity of Agamemnon is a legitimate subject of debate. In science, again, we find all grades of certainty short of the highest. The law of gravitation, at least as an approximate truth, has acquired by this time the same kind of certainty as the existence of Napoleon, whereas the latest speculations concerning the constitution of matter would be universally acknowledged to have as yet only a rather slight probability in their favour. These varying degrees of certainty attaching to different data may be regarded as themselves forming part of our data; they, along with the other data, lie within the vague, complex, inexact body of knowledge which it is the business of the philosopher to analyse.
Although data can only be questioned by other data, not by an external standard, we can still identify different levels of certainty in the types of common knowledge we just listed. What doesn’t go beyond our own personal sensory experience is the most certain for us: the “evidence of the senses” is, proverbially, the least debatable. What relies on testimony, like historical and geographical facts learned from books, has varying levels of certainty based on the quality and quantity of the testimony. Doubts about the existence of Napoleon can only be entertained as a joke, while the historicity of Agamemnon is a valid topic for debate. In science, too, we encounter various levels of certainty below the highest. The law of gravitation, at least as an approximate truth, has gained a certainty comparable to the existence of Napoleon, whereas the latest theories about the structure of matter would generally be acknowledged to have only slight probability supporting them. These varying levels of certainty associated with different data can be seen as part of our overall data; they, along with other data, exist within the vague, complex, and imprecise body of knowledge that philosophers aim to analyze.
The first thing that appears when we begin to analyse our common knowledge is that some of it is derivative, while some is primitive; that is to say, there is some that we only believe because of something else from which it has been inferred in some sense, though not necessarily in a strict logical sense, while other parts are believed on their own account, without the support of any outside evidence. It is obvious that the senses give knowledge of the latter kind: the immediate facts perceived by sight or touch or hearing do not need to be proved by argument, but are completely self-evident. Psychologists, however, have made us aware that what is actually given in sense is much less than most people would naturally suppose, and that much of what at first sight seems to be given is really inferred. This applies especially in regard to our space-perceptions. For instance, we instinctively infer the “real” size and shape of a visible object from its apparent size and shape, according to its distance and our point of view. When we hear a person speaking, our actual sensations usually miss a great deal of what he says, and we supply its place by unconscious inference; in a foreign language, where this process is more difficult, we find ourselves apparently grown deaf, requiring, for example, to be much nearer the stage at a theatre than would be necessary in our own country. Thus the first step in the analysis of data, namely, the discovery of what is really given in sense, is full of difficulty. We will, however, not linger on this point; so long as its existence is realised, the exact outcome does not make any very great difference in our main problem.
The first thing we notice when we start to analyze our common knowledge is that some of it is derivative, while some is basic. In other words, some beliefs come from something else and have been inferred in some way, even if not in a strictly logical sense, while other beliefs stand on their own without needing outside evidence. It’s clear that our senses provide knowledge of the latter type: the immediate facts that we see, touch, or hear don’t need to be backed up by arguments; they are completely self-evident. However, psychologists have shown us that what we actually perceive through our senses is much less than most people think, and that much of what seems obvious is actually inferred. This is especially true for our perceptions of space. For example, we instinctively infer the “real” size and shape of an object based on how big and shaped it looks at its distance and from our viewpoint. When we hear someone speaking, our sensations usually miss a lot of what they’re saying, and we fill in those gaps through unconscious inference; in a foreign language, where this process is harder, we might feel like we’ve gone deaf, needing to be much closer to the stage at a theater than we would back home. So, the first step in analyzing data—figuring out what is really given through our senses—is quite challenging. However, we won’t dwell on this; as long as we acknowledge its existence, the precise outcome doesn’t significantly impact our main issue.
The next step in our analysis must be the consideration of how the derivative parts of our common knowledge arise. Here we become involved in a somewhat puzzling entanglement of logic and psychology. Psychologically, a belief may be called derivative whenever it is caused by one or more other beliefs, or by some fact of sense which is not simply what the belief asserts. Derivative beliefs in this sense constantly arise without any process of logical inference, merely by association of ideas or some equally extra-logical process. From the expression of a man's face we judge as to what he is feeling: we say we see that he is angry, when in fact we only see a frown. We do not judge as to his state of mind by any logical process: the judgment grows up, often without our being able to say what physical mark of emotion we actually saw. In such a case, the knowledge is derivative psychologically; but logically it is in a sense primitive, since it is not the result of any logical deduction. There may or may not be a possible deduction leading to the same result, but whether there is or not, we certainly do not employ it. If we call a belief “logically primitive” when it is not actually arrived at by a logical inference, then innumerable beliefs are logically primitive which psychologically are derivative. The separation of these two kinds of primitiveness is vitally important to our present discussion.
The next step in our analysis should be to consider how the secondary aspects of our shared knowledge come about. Here, we get caught up in a somewhat confusing mix of logic and psychology. Psychologically, we can call a belief derivative whenever it's influenced by one or more other beliefs, or by some sensory fact that isn’t just what the belief claims. Derivative beliefs in this sense frequently emerge without any logical reasoning, just through the association of ideas or some other non-logical process. From a person's facial expression, we determine what they’re feeling: we say we see that they’re angry, but in reality, we only see a frown. We don’t assess their state of mind through any logical process; our judgment develops, often without us being able to pinpoint what specific physical sign of emotion we actually observed. In such cases, the knowledge is derivative from a psychological standpoint; however, logically it’s somewhat primitive since it doesn’t come from any logical deduction. There might or might not be a possible deduction that leads to the same conclusion, but whether there is or isn’t, we definitely don’t use it. If we label a belief as “logically primitive” when it isn’t actually reached through logical reasoning, then countless beliefs are logically primitive while being psychologically derivative. Distinguishing between these two types of primitiveness is crucial to our current discussion.
When we reflect upon the beliefs which are logically but not psychologically primitive, we find that, unless they can on reflection be deduced by a logical process from beliefs which are also psychologically primitive, our confidence in their truth tends to diminish the more we think about them. We naturally believe, for example, that tables and chairs, trees and mountains, are still there when we turn our backs upon them. I do not wish for a moment to maintain that this is certainly not the case, but I do maintain that the question whether it is the case is not to be settled off-hand on any supposed ground of obviousness. The belief that they persist is, in all men except a few philosophers, logically primitive, but it is not psychologically primitive; psychologically, it arises only through our having seen those tables and chairs, trees and mountains. As soon as the question is seriously raised whether, because we have seen them, we have a right to suppose that they are there still, we feel that some kind of argument must be produced, and that if none is forthcoming, our belief can be no more than a pious opinion. We do not feel this as regards the immediate objects of sense: there they are, and as far as their momentary existence is concerned, no further argument is required. There is accordingly more need of justifying our psychologically derivative beliefs than of justifying those that are primitive.
When we think about beliefs that are logically sound but not psychologically basic, we notice that, unless they can be logically derived from beliefs that are also psychologically basic, our trust in their truth tends to decrease the more we consider them. For instance, we naturally believe that tables and chairs, trees and mountains, are still there when we turn away from them. I don't mean to suggest that this is definitely not true, but I do argue that whether it is true can't be settled quickly based on any supposed obviousness. The belief that these objects still exist is logically basic for almost everyone except a few philosophers, but it isn't psychologically basic; psychologically, it comes from having seen those tables and chairs, trees and mountains. Once the question is seriously raised about whether seeing them gives us the right to assume they are still there, we feel that some sort of argument needs to be made, and if none is given, our belief is nothing more than a hopeful opinion. We don’t feel this way about the immediate objects of our senses: there they are, and concerning their current existence, no further argument is needed. Therefore, we need to justify our beliefs that are psychologically derived more than those that are basic.
We are thus led to a somewhat vague distinction between what we may call “hard” data and “soft” data. This distinction is a matter of degree, and must not be pressed; but if not taken too seriously it may help to make the situation clear. I mean by “hard” data those which resist the solvent influence of critical reflection, and by “soft” data those which, under the operation of this process, become to our minds more or less doubtful. The hardest of hard data are of two sorts: the particular facts of sense, and the general truths of logic. The more we reflect upon these, the more we realise exactly what they are, and exactly what a doubt concerning them really means, the more luminously certain do they become. Verbal doubt concerning even these is possible, but verbal doubt may occur when what is nominally being doubted is not really in our thoughts, and only words are actually present to our minds. Real doubt, in these two cases, would, I think, be pathological. At any rate, to me they seem quite certain, and I shall assume that you agree with me in this. Without this assumption, we are in danger of falling into that universal scepticism which, as we saw, is as barren as it is irrefutable. If we are to continue philosophising, we must make our bow to the sceptical hypothesis, and, while admitting the elegant terseness of its philosophy, proceed to the consideration of other hypotheses which, though perhaps not certain, have at least as good a right to our respect as the hypothesis of the sceptic.
We're led to a somewhat unclear distinction between what we can call “hard” data and “soft” data. This distinction is a matter of degree and shouldn't be overemphasized; however, if not taken too seriously, it can help clarify the situation. By “hard” data, I mean those that withstand critical examination, while “soft” data refers to those that, through this process, become somewhat questionable in our minds. The hardest types of hard data fall into two categories: specific sensory facts and general truths of logic. The more we reflect on these, and the clearer we understand what they are and what doubt about them really implies, the more undeniably certain they become. Verbal doubt about even these is possible, but verbal doubt can arise when what we’re supposedly doubting isn’t truly in our thoughts, and only words are present in our minds. Genuine doubt in these two cases would likely be pathological. Regardless, they seem very certain to me, and I assume you agree with me on this. Without this assumption, we risk sliding into the kind of universal skepticism that we noted is as unproductive as it is undeniable. If we want to keep philosophizing, we need to recognize the skeptical hypothesis, and while we acknowledge the sleek brevity of its philosophy, we should also consider other hypotheses that, even if not certain, deserve at least as much respect as the skeptic's hypothesis.
Applying our distinction of “hard” and “soft” data to psychologically derivative but logically primitive beliefs, we shall find that most, if not all, are to be classed as soft data. They may be found, on reflection, to be capable of logical proof, and they then again become believed, but no longer as data. As data, though entitled to a certain limited respect, they cannot be placed on a level with the facts of sense or the laws of logic. The kind of respect which they deserve seems to me such as to warrant us in hoping, though not too confidently, that the hard data may prove them to be at least probable. Also, if the hard data are found to throw no light whatever upon their truth or falsehood, we are justified, I think, in giving rather more weight to the hypothesis of their truth than to the hypothesis of their falsehood. For the present, however, let us confine ourselves to the hard data, with a view to discovering what sort of world can be constructed by their means alone.
Applying our distinction between “hard” and “soft” data to beliefs that are psychologically influenced but logically basic, we’ll find that most, if not all, fall into the soft data category. Upon reflection, they might be shown to be logically provable, and then they are believed again, but not as data. As data, while they deserve some limited respect, they cannot be compared to the facts we perceive or the laws of logic. The type of respect they merit seems to justify a cautious hope that hard data might show them to be at least likely true. Additionally, if hard data offer no insight into their truth or falsehood, we can reasonably place a bit more importance on the possibility of their truth than on the possibility of their falsehood. For now, though, let’s focus on the hard data to explore what kind of world we can create using just that information.
Our data now are primarily the facts of sense (i.e. of our own sense-data) and the laws of logic. But even the severest scrutiny will allow some additions to this slender stock. Some facts of memory—especially of recent memory—seem to have the highest degree of certainty. Some introspective facts are as certain as any facts of sense. And facts of sense themselves must, for our present purposes, be interpreted with a certain latitude. Spatial and temporal relations must sometimes be included, for example in the case of a swift motion falling wholly within the specious present. And some facts of comparison, such as the likeness or unlikeness of two shades of colour, are certainly to be included among hard data. Also we must remember that the distinction of hard and soft data is psychological and subjective, so that, if there are other minds than our own—which at our present stage must be held doubtful—the catalogue of hard data may be different for them from what it is for us.
Our data now mainly consist of sensory facts (i.e., our own sense-data) and the laws of logic. However, even the most rigorous examination will allow for some additions to this limited set. Some memories—particularly recent ones—seem to have a high level of certainty. Some introspective experiences are just as reliable as sensory facts. Additionally, sensory facts must, for our current purposes, be interpreted with a certain flexibility. For instance, spatial and temporal relationships sometimes need to be included, especially in the case of a fast motion that occurs entirely within the perceived present. Facts of comparison, like the similarity or difference between two shades of color, definitely count as reliable data. We also need to keep in mind that the distinction between hard and soft data is psychological and subjective, so if there are other minds besides our own—which is currently uncertain—the list of hard data might differ for them compared to us.
Certain common beliefs are undoubtedly excluded from hard data. Such is the belief which led us to introduce the distinction, namely, that sensible objects in general persist when we are not perceiving them. Such also is the belief in other people's minds: this belief is obviously derivative from our perception of their bodies, and is felt to demand logical justification as soon as we become aware of its derivativeness. Belief in what is reported by the testimony of others, including all that we learn from books, is of course involved in the doubt as to whether other people have minds at all. Thus the world from which our reconstruction is to begin is very fragmentary. The best we can say for it is that it is slightly more extensive than the world at which Descartes arrived by a similar process, since that world contained nothing except himself and his thoughts.
Certain common beliefs are definitely not supported by hard data. One such belief is the idea that physical objects exist even when we aren't perceiving them. Another is the belief that other people have minds: this belief clearly comes from our perception of their bodies and feels like it needs logical justification once we realize where it comes from. Our trust in what others report, including everything we learn from books, is tied up with the doubt about whether other people actually have minds at all. So, the world we’re starting to reconstruct is pretty incomplete. The best we can say is that it’s slightly broader than the world that which Descartes reached through a similar process, since that world included only himself and his thoughts.
We are now in a position to understand and state the problem of our knowledge of the external world, and to remove various misunderstandings which have obscured the meaning of the problem. The problem really is: Can the existence of anything other than our own hard data be inferred from the existence of those data? But before considering this problem, let us briefly consider what the problem is not.
We are now able to understand and explain the issue regarding our knowledge of the external world and to clear up various misconceptions that have clouded the meaning of this issue. The problem is essentially: Can we infer the existence of anything beyond our own hard evidence from those data? But before diving into this issue, let's briefly look at what the problem is not.
When we speak of the “external” world in this discussion, we must not mean “spatially external,” unless “space” is interpreted in a peculiar and recondite manner. The immediate objects of sight, the coloured surfaces which make up the visible world, are spatially external in the natural meaning of this phrase. We feel them to be “there” as opposed to “here”; without making any assumption of an existence other than hard data, we can more or less estimate the distance of a coloured surface. It seems probable that distances, provided they are not too great, are actually given more or less roughly in sight; but whether this is the case or not, ordinary distances can certainly be estimated approximately by means of the data of sense alone. The immediately given world is spatial, and is further not wholly contained within our own bodies. Thus our knowledge of what is external in this sense is not open to doubt.
When we talk about the “external” world in this discussion, we shouldn't take it to mean “spatially external,” unless we interpret “space” in a strange and complicated way. The things we see, the colorful surfaces that make up the visible world, are spatially external in the usual sense. We perceive them as being “there” instead of “here”; without assuming any existence beyond solid evidence, we can roughly estimate the distance to a colorful surface. It seems likely that distances, as long as they aren't too far away, are actually perceived somewhat accurately; but whether that's true or not, we can definitely estimate normal distances using just our senses. The world we directly perceive is spatial, and it isn't entirely contained within our own bodies. So, our understanding of what is external in this way is not questionable.
Another form in which the question is often put is: “Can we know of the existence of any reality which is independent of ourselves?” This form of the question suffers from the ambiguity of the two words “independent” and “self.” To take the Self first: the question as to what is to be reckoned part of the Self and what is not, is a very difficult one. Among many other things which we may mean by the Self, two may be selected as specially important, namely, (1) the bare subject which thinks and is aware of objects, (2) the whole assemblage of things that would necessarily cease to exist if our lives came to an end. The bare subject, if it exists at all, is an inference, and is not part of the data; therefore this meaning of Self may be ignored in our present inquiry. The second meaning is difficult to make precise, since we hardly know what things depend upon our lives for their existence. And in this form, the definition of Self introduces the word “depend,” which raises the same questions as are raised by the word “independent.” Let us therefore take up the word “independent,” and return to the Self later.
Another way this question is often asked is: “Can we know about the existence of any reality that is independent of ourselves?” This version of the question has ambiguity due to the two words “independent” and “self.” Let's start with the Self: determining what should be considered part of the Self and what should not is quite challenging. Among many aspects we might mean by the Self, two stand out as particularly significant: (1) the bare subject that thinks and is aware of objects, and (2) the entire collection of things that would necessarily cease to exist if our lives ended. The bare subject, if it exists at all, is an inference and is not part of the data; therefore, we can set aside this meaning of Self for our current inquiry. The second meaning is tough to clarify since we barely know which things depend on our lives for their existence. Here, the definition of Self brings in the word “depend,” which raises the same questions as those posed by the word “independent.” So, let's focus on the term “independent” and come back to the Self later.
When we say that one thing is “independent” of another, we may mean either that it is logically possible for the one to exist without the other, or that there is no causal relation between the two such that the one only occurs as the effect of the other. The only way, so far as I know, in which one thing can be logically dependent upon another is when the other is part of the one. The existence of a book, for example, is logically dependent upon that of its pages: without the pages there would be no book. Thus in this sense the question, “Can we know of the existence of any reality which is independent of ourselves?” reduces to the question, “Can we know of the existence of any reality of which our Self is not part?” In this form, the question brings us back to the problem of defining the Self; but I think, however the Self may be defined, even when it is taken as the bare subject, it cannot be supposed to be part of the immediate object of sense; thus in this form of the question we must admit that we can know of the existence of realities independent of ourselves.
When we say that one thing is “independent” of another, we might mean either that it’s logically possible for one to exist without the other, or that there’s no causal relationship between the two where one only happens as a result of the other. As far as I know, the only way one thing can be logically dependent on another is when the other is part of the one. The existence of a book, for instance, is logically dependent on its pages: without the pages, there wouldn’t be a book. So, in this sense, the question “Can we know of the existence of any reality that is independent of ourselves?” simplifies to “Can we know of the existence of any reality of which our Self is not part?” This reformulated question takes us back to the issue of defining the Self; however, no matter how the Self is defined, even when considered as just the basic subject, it cannot be assumed to be part of what we immediately sense; thus in this reformulation of the question we must acknowledge that we can know of the existence of realities independent of ourselves.
The question of causal dependence is much more difficult. To know that one kind of thing is causally independent of another, we must know that it actually occurs without the other. Now it is fairly obvious that, whatever legitimate meaning we give to the Self, our thoughts and feelings are causally dependent upon ourselves, i.e. do not occur when there is no Self for them to belong to. But in the case of objects of sense this is not obvious; indeed, as we saw, the common-sense view is that such objects persist in the absence of any percipient. If this is the case, then they are causally independent of ourselves; if not, not. Thus in this form the question reduces to the question whether we can know that objects of sense, or any other objects not our own thoughts and feelings, exist at times when we are not perceiving them. This form, in which the difficult word “independent” no longer occurs, is the form in which we stated the problem a minute ago.
The issue of causal dependence is a lot more complicated. To know that one thing is causally independent of another, we need to confirm that it can actually happen without the other. It's pretty clear that, no matter how we define the Self, our thoughts and feelings depend on it; they don’t exist without a Self for them to be a part of. But when it comes to sensory objects, this is not as obvious; in fact, as we discussed earlier, the common-sense view holds that these objects continue to exist even when there’s no one to perceive them. If that's true, then they are causally independent of us; if not, then they aren't. Therefore, this question boils down to whether we can know that sensory objects, or any other objects that aren't our own thoughts and feelings, exist at times when we're not perceiving them. This version, where the tricky word "independent" is absent, is the one we presented a moment ago.
Our question in the above form raises two distinct problems, which it is important to keep separate. First, can we know that objects of sense, or very similar objects, exist at times when we are not perceiving them? Secondly, if this cannot be known, can we know that other objects, inferable from objects of sense but not necessarily resembling them, exist either when we are perceiving the objects of sense or at any other time? This latter problem arises in philosophy as the problem of the “thing in itself,” and in science as the problem of matter as assumed in physics. We will consider this latter problem first.
Our question above brings up two separate issues that we need to keep distinct. First, can we know that sensory objects, or similar objects, exist at times when we’re not perceiving them? Second, if we can’t know this, can we know that other objects, which we can infer from sensory objects but don’t necessarily resemble them, exist either when we’re perceiving the sensory objects or at any other time? The second issue shows up in philosophy as the problem of the “thing in itself,” and in science as the problem of matter as assumed in physics. We’ll look at this second issue first.
Owing to the fact that we feel passive in sensation, we naturally suppose that our sensations have outside causes. Now it is necessary here first of all to distinguish between (1) our sensation, which is a mental event consisting in our being aware of a sensible object, and (2) the sensible object of which we are aware in sensation. When I speak of the sensible object, it must be understood that I do not mean such a thing as a table, which is both visible and tangible, can be seen by many people at once, and is more or less permanent. What I mean is just that patch of colour which is momentarily seen when we look at the table, or just that particular hardness which is felt when we press it, or just that particular sound which is heard when we rap it. Each of these I call a sensible object, and our awareness of it I call a sensation. Now our sense of passivity, if it really afforded any argument, would only tend to show that the sensation has an outside cause; this cause we should naturally seek in the sensible object. Thus there is no good reason, so far, for supposing that sensible objects must have outside causes. But both the thing-in-itself of philosophy and the matter of physics present themselves as outside causes of the sensible object as much as of the sensation. What are the grounds for this common opinion?
Because we feel passive in our sensations, we naturally assume that these sensations have external causes. First, it’s important to distinguish between (1) our sensation, which is a mental event where we become aware of a sensory object, and (2) the sensory object that we perceive in our sensation. When I mention the sensory object, I’m not referring to something like a table, which can be seen and touched by many people at once and is relatively permanent. Instead, I mean the spot of color we briefly see when looking at the table, the specific hardness we feel when we press on it, or the particular sound we hear when we tap it. I call each of these a sensory object, and our awareness of them I call a sensation. Our sense of passivity, if it provided any argument, would only suggest that the sensation has an external cause, which we would naturally look for in the sensory object. Thus, there isn’t a strong reason, so far, to assume that sensory objects must have external causes. However, both the thing-in-itself in philosophy and the matter in physics appear as external causes of the sensory object as well as of the sensation. What supports this common belief?
In each case, I think, the opinion has resulted from the combination of a belief that something which can persist independently of our consciousness makes itself known in sensation, with the fact that our sensations often change in ways which seem to depend upon us rather than upon anything which would be supposed to persist independently of us. At first, we believe unreflectingly that everything is as it seems to be, and that, if we shut our eyes, the objects we had been seeing remain as they were though we no longer see them. But there are arguments against this view, which have generally been thought conclusive. It is extraordinarily difficult to see just what the arguments prove; but if we are to make any progress with the problem of the external world, we must try to make up our minds as to these arguments.
In every case, I think, the view has come from the mix of believing that something can exist on its own, independent of our awareness, and the fact that our sensations often change in ways that seem to rely on us rather than on anything that would be thought to exist independently of us. At first, we unthinkingly believe that everything is exactly as it appears, and that if we close our eyes, the things we were seeing stay the same even though we can no longer see them. However, there are arguments against this perspective, which are generally considered conclusive. It's incredibly hard to see exactly what these arguments prove; but if we're going to make any headway on the issue of the external world, we need to come to a conclusion about these arguments.
A table viewed from one place presents a different appearance from that which it presents from another place. This is the language of common sense, but this language already assumes that there is a real table of which we see the appearances. Let us try to state what is known in terms of sensible objects alone, without any element of hypothesis. We find that as we walk round the table, we perceive a series of gradually changing visible objects. But in speaking of “walking round the table,” we have still retained the hypothesis that there is a single table connected with all the appearances. What we ought to say is that, while we have those muscular and other sensations which make us say we are walking, our visual sensations change in a continuous way, so that, for example, a striking patch of colour is not suddenly replaced by something wholly different, but is replaced by an insensible gradation of slightly different colours with slightly different shapes. This is what we really know by experience, when we have freed our minds from the assumption of permanent “things” with changing appearances. What is really known is a correlation of muscular and other bodily sensations with changes in visual sensations.
A table looks different depending on where you’re standing. This is just common sense, but it assumes there’s a real table that we’re seeing from different angles. Let’s describe what we know using only our sensory experiences, without making any assumptions. As we walk around the table, we notice a series of gradually changing visual impressions. However, when we say we’re “walking around the table,” we still assume there’s a single table that links all these views. What we should really say is that, while we experience muscle sensations that tell us we’re moving, our visual impressions change smoothly. For instance, a bold patch of color isn’t abruptly replaced by something completely different; instead, it transitions through subtle variations in color and shape. This is what we truly understand through experience once we set aside the idea of permanent “objects” with shifting appearances. What we genuinely know is the connection between our muscle sensations and the changes in visual perceptions.
But walking round the table is not the only way of altering its appearance. We can shut one eye, or put on blue spectacles, or look through a microscope. All these operations, in various ways, alter the visual appearance which we call that of the table. More distant objects will also alter their appearance if (as we say) the state of the atmosphere changes—if there is fog or rain or sunshine. Physiological changes also alter the appearances of things. If we assume the world of common sense, all these changes, including those attributed to physiological causes, are changes in the intervening medium. It is not quite so easy as in the former case to reduce this set of facts to a form in which nothing is assumed beyond sensible objects. Anything intervening between ourselves and what we see must be invisible: our view in every direction is bounded by the nearest visible object. It might be objected that a dirty pane of glass, for example, is visible although we can see things through it. But in this case we really see a spotted patchwork: the dirtier specks in the glass are visible, while the cleaner parts are invisible and allow us to see what is beyond. Thus the discovery that the intervening medium affects the appearances of things cannot be made by means of the sense of sight alone.
But walking around the table isn’t the only way to change how it looks. We can close one eye, wear blue glasses, or use a microscope. All of these actions, in different ways, change the visual look we associate with the table. Distant objects will also change their appearance if, for instance, the weather changes—if it’s foggy, rainy, or sunny. Physiological changes also affect how things appear. If we consider the world of common sense, all these changes, including those caused by physiological factors, are shifts in the space in between. It’s not as straightforward as in the previous case to boil this set of facts down to a form where we don’t assume anything beyond what we can see. Anything that stands between us and what we observe has to be invisible: our view in every direction is limited by the nearest visible object. One might argue that a dirty window, for example, is visible, even though we can see things through it. But in this instance, we really see a speckled pattern: the dirtier spots in the glass are visible, while the cleaner parts are invisible and let us see what’s beyond. Therefore, the realization that the space in between influences what we see cannot be made by sight alone.
Let us take the case of the blue spectacles, which is the simplest, but may serve as a type for the others. The frame of the spectacles is of course visible, but the blue glass, if it is clean, is not visible. The blueness, which we say is in the glass, appears as being in the objects seen through the glass. The glass itself is known by means of the sense of touch. In order to know that it is between us and the objects seen through it, we must know how to correlate the space of touch with the space of sight. This correlation itself, when stated in terms of the data of sense alone, is by no means a simple matter. But it presents no difficulties of principle, and may therefore be supposed accomplished. When it has been accomplished, it becomes possible to attach a meaning to the statement that the blue glass, which we can touch, is between us and the object seen, as we say, “through” it.
Let's consider blue glasses as a simple example that can represent other cases. The frame of the glasses is clearly visible, but if the blue lenses are clean, they aren’t noticeable. The blue color that we attribute to the lenses actually appears in the objects we see through them. We recognize the lenses through our sense of touch. To understand that the lenses are between us and the objects we're viewing, we need to relate our sense of touch to our sense of sight. Explaining this relationship using only sensory data is not straightforward, but it’s not fundamentally difficult either, so we can assume it's been established. Once we’ve done that, we can understand the idea that the blue lenses we can touch are positioned between us and the object we see as being “through” them.
But we have still not reduced our statement completely to what is actually given in sense. We have fallen into the assumption that the object of which we are conscious when we touch the blue spectacles still exists after we have ceased to touch them. So long as we are touching them, nothing except our finger can be seen through the part touched, which is the only part where we immediately know that there is something. If we are to account for the blue appearance of objects other than the spectacles, when seen through them, it might seem as if we must assume that the spectacles still exist when we are not touching them; and if this assumption really is necessary, our main problem is answered: we have means of knowing of the present existence of objects not given in sense, though of the same kind as objects formerly given in sense.
But we still haven’t fully clarified our statement to reflect what is actually perceived. We’ve fallen into the belief that the object we are aware of when we touch the blue glasses still exists after we stop touching them. While we are in contact with them, nothing except our finger can be seen through the part we touch, which is the only part where we immediately recognize something is there. If we want to explain the blue appearance of objects other than the glasses when viewed through them, it may seem like we have to assume the glasses still exist even when we’re not touching them; and if this assumption is indeed necessary, our main question is answered: we have a way of knowing about the current existence of objects that are not directly perceived, yet are of the same type as those we previously sensed.
It may be questioned, however, whether this assumption is actually unavoidable, though it is unquestionably the most natural one to make. We may say that the object of which we become aware when we touch the spectacles continues to have effects afterwards, though perhaps it no longer exists. In this view, the supposed continued existence of sensible objects after they have ceased to be sensible will be a fallacious inference from the fact that they still have effects. It is often supposed that nothing which has ceased to exist can continue to have effects, but this is a mere prejudice, due to a wrong conception of causality. We cannot, therefore, dismiss our present hypothesis on the ground of a priori impossibility, but must examine further whether it can really account for the facts.
It can be questioned whether this assumption is truly unavoidable, even though it's definitely the most obvious one to make. We can say that the object we become aware of when we touch the glasses still affects us afterwards, even if it no longer exists. In this perspective, assuming that sensory objects continue to exist after they are no longer perceived is a misleading conclusion based on the fact that they still have effects. It's often assumed that nothing that has stopped existing can continue to have effects, but this is just a bias stemming from a flawed understanding of causality. Therefore, we can't dismiss our current hypothesis based on a priori impossibility, but we need to further examine whether it can truly explain the facts.
It may be said that our hypothesis is useless in the case when the blue glass is never touched at all. How, in that case, are we to account for the blue appearance of objects? And more generally, what are we to make of the hypothetical sensations of touch which we associate with untouched visible objects, which we know would be verified if we chose, though in fact we do not verify them? Must not these be attributed to permanent possession, by the objects, of the properties which touch would reveal?
It can be argued that our hypothesis doesn't hold up if the blue glass is never interacted with at all. So, how do we explain the blue appearance of objects in that scenario? And more broadly, how should we interpret the imagined sensations of touch that we connect with visible objects we haven’t touched, which we know could be confirmed if we wanted to, even though we don’t actually verify them? Shouldn’t these sensations be attributed to the objects having permanent properties that touch would expose?
Let us consider the more general question first. Experience has taught us that where we see certain kinds of coloured surfaces we can, by touch, obtain certain expected sensations of hardness or softness, tactile shape, and so on. This leads us to believe that what is seen is usually tangible, and that it has, whether we touch it or not, the hardness or softness which we should expect to feel if we touched it. But the mere fact that we are able to infer what our tactile sensations would be shows that it is not logically necessary to assume tactile qualities before they are felt. All that is really known is that the visual appearance in question, together with touch, will lead to certain sensations, which can necessarily be determined in terms of the visual appearance, since otherwise they could not be inferred from it.
Let's start with the broader question. Experience has shown us that when we observe certain colored surfaces, we can, through touch, expect specific sensations of hardness or softness, tactile shapes, and so on. This makes us think that what we see is usually something we can physically touch, and that it has the expected hardness or softness whether we touch it or not. However, the fact that we can predict our tactile sensations indicates that it’s not logically required to assume tactile qualities exist before we actually feel them. What we really know is that the visual appearance in question, along with touch, will result in certain sensations, which can be determined based on the visual appearance; otherwise, we wouldn’t be able to infer them from it.
We can now give a statement of the experienced facts concerning the blue spectacles, which will supply an interpretation of common-sense beliefs without assuming anything beyond the existence of sensible objects at the times when they are sensible. By experience of the correlation of touch and sight sensations, we become able to associate a certain place in touch-space with a certain corresponding place in sight-space. Sometimes, namely in the case of transparent things, we find that there is a tangible object in a touch-place without there being any visible object in the corresponding sight-place. But in such a case as that of the blue spectacles, we find that whatever object is visible beyond the empty sight-place in the same line of sight has a different colour from what it has when there is no tangible object in the intervening touch-place; and as we move the tangible object in touch-space, the blue patch moves in sight-space. If now we find a blue patch moving in this way in sight-space, when we have no sensible experience of an intervening tangible object, we nevertheless infer that, if we put our hand at a certain place in touch-space, we should experience a certain touch-sensation. If we are to avoid non-sensible objects, this must be taken as the whole of our meaning when we say that the blue spectacles are in a certain place, though we have not touched them, and have only seen other things rendered blue by their interposition.
We can now provide a statement of the observed facts regarding the blue spectacles, which will clarify common-sense beliefs without assuming anything beyond the existence of observable objects when they are perceived. Through the experience of the connection between touch and sight sensations, we become capable of linking a specific area in touch-space with a corresponding area in sight-space. Sometimes, particularly with transparent objects, we find that there is a tangible item in a touch-area without a visible item in the corresponding sight-area. However, in the case of the blue spectacles, we discover that whatever object is visible beyond the empty sight-area in the same line of sight appears in a different color than when there is no tangible object in the intervening touch-area; and as we move the tangible object in touch-space, the blue patch shifts in sight-space. If we observe a blue patch moving in this manner in sight-space, despite not having a tangible object in between, we still conclude that if we place our hand in a certain spot in touch-space, we would feel a specific touch sensation. To avoid reference to non-observable objects, this must be taken as the entirety of our meaning when we say that the blue spectacles are in a certain location, even though we have not touched them and have only seen other things appear blue due to their presence.
I think it may be laid down quite generally that, in so far as physics or common sense is verifiable, it must be capable of interpretation in terms of actual sense-data alone. The reason for this is simple. Verification consists always in the occurrence of an expected sense-datum. Astronomers tell us there will be an eclipse of the moon: we look at the moon, and find the earth's shadow biting into it, that is to say, we see an appearance quite different from that of the usual full moon. Now if an expected sense-datum constitutes a verification, what was asserted must have been about sense-data; or, at any rate, if part of what was asserted was not about sense-data, then only the other part has been verified. There is in fact a certain regularity or conformity to law about the occurrence of sense-data, but the sense-data that occur at one time are often causally connected with those that occur at quite other times, and not, or at least not very closely, with those that occur at neighbouring times. If I look at the moon and immediately afterwards hear a train coming, there is no very close causal connection between my two sense-data; but if I look at the moon on two nights a week apart, there is a very close causal connection between the two sense-data. The simplest, or at least the easiest, statement of the connection is obtained by imagining a “real” moon which goes on whether I look at it or not, providing a series of possible sense-data of which only those are actual which belong to moments when I choose to look at the moon.
I think it can be generally stated that, insofar as physics or common sense can be verified, it must be interpretable purely in terms of actual sense-data. The reason for this is straightforward. Verification always occurs when we encounter an expected sense-datum. Astronomers tell us there will be a lunar eclipse: we look at the moon and see the earth's shadow covering it, which means we observe something quite different from the usual full moon. If an expected sense-datum acts as verification, then what was claimed must have been about sense-data; or at least, if part of the claim wasn't about sense-data, then only the other part has been verified. There is indeed a certain regularity or conformity to laws concerning the occurrence of sense-data, but the sense-data that appear at one time are often causally linked to those that occur at completely different times, not, or at least not very closely, with those that appear at nearby times. If I look at the moon and then immediately hear a train approaching, there isn't a strong causal link between my two sense-data; but if I look at the moon on two nights a week apart, there is a clear causal connection between the two sense-data. The simplest, or at least the easiest, way to express the connection is by imagining a "real" moon that exists whether I look at it or not, producing a series of possible sense-data, of which only those that I observe when I look at the moon become actual.
But the degree of verification obtainable in this way is very small. It must be remembered that, at our present level of doubt, we are not at liberty to accept testimony. When we hear certain noises, which are those we should utter if we wished to express a certain thought, we assume that that thought, or one very like it, has been in another mind, and has given rise to the expression which we hear. If at the same time we see a body resembling our own, moving its lips as we move ours when we speak, we cannot resist the belief that it is alive, and that the feelings inside it continue when we are not looking at it. When we see our friend drop a weight upon his toe, and hear him say—what we should say in similar circumstances, the phenomena can no doubt be explained without assuming that he is anything but a series of shapes and noises seen and heard by us, but practically no man is so infected with philosophy as not to be quite certain that his friend has felt the same kind of pain as he himself would feel. We will consider the legitimacy of this belief presently; for the moment, I only wish to point out that it needs the same kind of justification as our belief that the moon exists when we do not see it, and that, without it, testimony heard or read is reduced to noises and shapes, and cannot be regarded as evidence of the facts which it reports. The verification of physics which is possible at our present level is, therefore, only that degree of verification which is possible by one man's unaided observations, which will not carry us very far towards the establishment of a whole science.
But the amount of verification we can get this way is very limited. We have to remember that, given our current level of doubt, we can’t just accept testimony. When we hear certain sounds—those we would make if we wanted to express a particular thought—we assume that thought, or something very similar, has been in someone else’s mind and led to the expression we hear. If we also see a body like ours moving its lips as we do when we talk, we can't help but believe that it is alive and that its feelings continue even when we’re not looking at it. When we watch our friend drop a weight on his toe and hear him say what we would say in that situation, the phenomenon can definitely be explained without assuming he is anything more than just shapes and sounds seen and heard by us. Yet, practically no one is so deeply philosophical that they aren’t completely convinced their friend feels the same kind of pain they would feel. We will discuss the validity of this belief later; for now, I just want to point out that it requires the same justification as our belief that the moon exists even when we can’t see it. Without that justification, the testimony we hear or read becomes just noises and shapes and can’t be considered evidence of the facts it reports. The verification of physics that we can achieve at this level is, therefore, only based on the observations of one person, which won’t get us very far in establishing a full science.
Before proceeding further, let us summarise the argument so far as it has gone. The problem is: “Can the existence of anything other than our own hard data be inferred from these data?” It is a mistake to state the problem in the form: “Can we know of the existence of anything other than ourselves and our states?” or: “Can we know of the existence of anything independent of ourselves?” because of the extreme difficulty of defining “self” and “independent” precisely. The felt passivity of sensation is irrelevant, since, even if it proved anything, it could only prove that sensations are caused by sensible objects. The natural naïve belief is that things seen persist, when unseen, exactly or approximately as they appeared when seen; but this belief tends to be dispelled by the fact that what common sense regards as the appearance of one object changes with what common sense regards as changes in the point of view and in the intervening medium, including in the latter our own sense-organs and nerves and brain. This fact, as just stated, assumes, however, the common-sense world of stable objects which it professes to call in question; hence, before we can discover its precise bearing on our problem, we must find a way of stating it which does not involve any of the assumptions which it is designed to render doubtful. What we then find, as the bare outcome of experience, is that gradual changes in certain sense-data are correlated with gradual changes in certain others, or (in the case of bodily motions) with the other sense-data themselves.
Before moving on, let’s recap the argument so far. The question is: “Can we infer the existence of anything other than our own hard data from these data?” It’s a mistake to frame the question as: “Can we know about the existence of anything outside of ourselves and our states?” or: “Can we know about the existence of anything independent of ourselves?” because it’s extremely challenging to define “self” and “independent” accurately. The perceived passivity of sensation doesn’t matter, since even if it proved something, it could only show that sensations are caused by actual objects. The natural, simple belief is that things we see continue to exist when we don’t see them, either exactly or roughly as they looked when we did see them; however, this belief tends to be challenged by the fact that what common sense considers the appearance of one object changes with what common sense views as changes in perspective and in the surrounding medium, including our own sense organs, nerves, and brain. This fact, as stated, relies on the common-sense world of stable objects which it aims to question; therefore, before we can clearly understand its implications for our problem, we need to find a way to state it that doesn’t involve any of the assumptions it seeks to challenge. What we ultimately find, as the simple result of experience, is that gradual changes in certain sense data are linked to gradual changes in certain others, or (in the case of physical movements) with the other sense data themselves.
The assumption that sensible objects persist after they have ceased to be sensible—for example, that the hardness of a visible body, which has been discovered by touch, continues when the body is no longer touched—may be replaced by the statement that the effects of sensible objects persist, i.e. that what happens now can only be accounted for, in many cases, by taking account of what happened at an earlier time. Everything that one man, by his own personal experience, can verify in the account of the world given by common sense and physics, will be explicable by some such means, since verification consists merely in the occurrence of an expected sense-datum. But what depends upon testimony, whether heard or read, cannot be explained in this way, since testimony depends upon the existence of minds other than our own, and thus requires a knowledge of something not given in sense. But before examining the question of our knowledge of other minds, let us return to the question of the thing-in-itself, namely, to the theory that what exists at times when we are not perceiving a given sensible object is something quite unlike that object, something which, together with us and our sense-organs, causes our sensations, but is never itself given in sensation.
The idea that physical objects continue to exist after they are no longer perceived—like the hardness of a visible object that can be felt but is not being touched anymore—can be replaced by the notion that the effects of those objects persist. In other words, what we experience now can often only be explained by considering what happened in the past. Everything that one person can confirm through their own experiences, based on the understanding of the world provided by common sense and science, can be explained this way, since verification is simply about experiencing an expected sensory fact. However, what relies on testimony, whether spoken or written, can't be explained in this manner. Testimony depends on the existence of other minds, and thus requires knowledge of something not available through our senses. But before we look into how we know about other minds, let’s return to the topic of the thing-in-itself—the idea that what exists when we aren’t perceiving a given object is something completely different from that object. This something, along with us and our senses, causes our sensations but is never actually perceived in sensation.
The thing-in-itself, when we start from common-sense assumptions, is a fairly natural outcome of the difficulties due to the changing appearances of what is supposed to be one object. It is supposed that the table (for example) causes our sense-data of sight and touch, but must, since these are altered by the point of view and the intervening medium, be quite different from the sense-data to which it gives rise. There is, in this theory, a tendency to a confusion from which it derives some of its plausibility, namely, the confusion between a sensation as a psychical occurrence and its object. A patch of colour, even if it only exists when it is seen, is still something quite different from the seeing of it: the seeing of it is mental, but the patch of colour is not. This confusion, however, can be avoided without our necessarily abandoning the theory we are examining. The objection to it, I think, lies in its failure to realise the radical nature of the reconstruction demanded by the difficulties to which it points. We cannot speak legitimately of changes in the point of view and the intervening medium until we have already constructed some world more stable than that of momentary sensation. Our discussion of the blue spectacles and the walk round the table has, I hope, made this clear. But what remains far from clear is the nature of the reconstruction required.
The thing-in-itself, when we start from common-sense beliefs, is a pretty natural result of the problems caused by the changing appearances of what is considered a single object. It’s assumed that the table (for example) causes our visual and tactile experiences, but since these experiences change based on perspective and the medium in between, it must be quite different from the sensory data it produces. In this theory, there’s a tendency toward confusion that gives it some of its credibility, specifically the confusion between a sensation as a mental event and its object. A patch of color, even if it only exists when we see it, is still entirely different from the act of seeing it: seeing is a mental process, but the patch of color isn’t. However, we can avoid this confusion without necessarily giving up the theory we’re evaluating. The issue, I believe, stems from its failure to recognize the fundamental nature of the reconstruction needed due to the difficulties it highlights. We can't legitimately discuss changes in perspective and the medium in between until we’ve already built a world that’s more stable than brief sensations. I hope our discussion of the blue glasses and walking around the table has made this point clear. But what remains unclear is the nature of the reconstruction needed.
Although we cannot rest content with the above theory, in the terms in which it is stated, we must nevertheless treat it with a certain respect, for it is in outline the theory upon which physical science and physiology are built, and it must, therefore, be susceptible of a true interpretation. Let us see how this is to be done.
Although we can't be completely satisfied with the theory as it’s presented, we still need to approach it with some respect because, at its core, it forms the foundation of physical science and physiology. Therefore, it should be open to a valid interpretation. Let's explore how this can be achieved.
The first thing to realise is that there are no such things as “illusions of sense.” Objects of sense, even when they occur in dreams, are the most indubitably real objects known to us. What, then, makes us call them unreal in dreams? Merely the unusual nature of their connection with other objects of sense. I dream that I am in America, but I wake up and find myself in England without those intervening days on the Atlantic which, alas! are inseparably connected with a “real” visit to America. Objects of sense are called “real” when they have the kind of connection with other objects of sense which experience has led us to regard as normal; when they fail in this, they are called “illusions.” But what is illusory is only the inferences to which they give rise; in themselves, they are every bit as real as the objects of waking life. And conversely, the sensible objects of waking life must not be expected to have any more intrinsic reality than those of dreams. Dreams and waking life, in our first efforts at construction, must be treated with equal respect; it is only by some reality not merely sensible that dreams can be condemned.
The first thing to understand is that there’s no such thing as “illusions of sense.” Sensory objects, even when they appear in dreams, are the most definitely real objects we know. So, why do we call them unreal in dreams? It’s simply because their connections to other sensory objects are unusual. I might dream that I’m in America, but I wake up to find myself in England without the days spent crossing the Atlantic that are typically part of a “real” trip to America. Sensory objects are labeled “real” when they connect with other sensory objects in ways that experience has taught us to see as normal; when they don’t, we call them “illusions.” But what is illusory is only the conclusions we draw from them; in themselves, they are just as real as the objects in waking life. And likewise, the sensory objects in waking life shouldn’t be expected to have any more intrinsic reality than those in dreams. Dreams and waking life, in our initial attempts at understanding, should be treated with equal consideration; it’s only through some reality that is not just sensory that dreams can be judged.
Accepting the indubitable momentary reality of objects of sense, the next thing to notice is the confusion underlying objections derived from their changeableness. As we walk round the table, its aspect changes; but it is thought impossible to maintain either that the table changes, or that its various aspects can all “really” exist in the same place. If we press one eyeball, we shall see two tables; but it is thought preposterous to maintain that there are “really” two tables. Such arguments, however, seem to involve the assumption that there can be something more real than objects of sense. If we see two tables, then there are two visual tables. It is perfectly true that, at the same moment, we may discover by touch that there is only one tactile table. This makes us declare the two visual tables an illusion, because usually one visual object corresponds to one tactile object. But all that we are warranted in saying is that, in this case, the manner of correlation of touch and sight is unusual. Again, when the aspect of the table changes as we walk round it, and we are told there cannot be so many different aspects in the same place, the answer is simple: what does the critic of the table mean by “the same place”? The use of such a phrase presupposes that all our difficulties have been solved; as yet, we have no right to speak of a “place” except with reference to one given set of momentary sense-data. When all are changed by a bodily movement, no place remains the same as it was. Thus the difficulty, if it exists, has at least not been rightly stated.
Accepting the undeniable momentary reality of sensory objects, the next thing to notice is the confusion behind objections that come from their changeability. As we walk around the table, its appearance changes; but it seems impossible to argue that the table itself changes, or that its different appearances can all “really” exist in the same spot. If we press one eyeball, we see two tables; but it seems ridiculous to claim there are “really” two tables. These arguments, however, seem to assume that there can be something more real than sensory objects. If we see two tables, then there are two visual tables. It's completely true that, at the same time, we may find by touch that there is only one tactile table. This leads us to declare the two visual tables an illusion, because generally, one visual object corresponds to one tactile object. But all we can indeed say is that, in this case, the relationship between touch and sight is unusual. Again, when the appearance of the table changes as we walk around it, and we’re told there can’t be so many different appearances in the same spot, the response is simple: what does the table critic mean by “the same spot”? Using such a term assumes that all our problems have been solved; so far, we have no right to talk about a “spot” except in relation to one specific set of momentary sensory data. When all have changed due to bodily movement, no spot remains the same as it was. Thus, the difficulty, if it exists, has at least not been accurately expressed.
We will now make a new start, adopting a different method. Instead of inquiring what is the minimum of assumption by which we can explain the world of sense, we will, in order to have a model hypothesis as a help for the imagination, construct one possible (not necessary) explanation of the facts. It may perhaps then be possible to pare away what is superfluous in our hypothesis, leaving a residue which may be regarded as the abstract answer to our problem.
We’re going to start fresh and take a different approach. Instead of asking what the minimum assumptions are that can explain our sensory experience, we’ll create a hypothetical model that can help our imagination by presenting one possible (but not necessary) explanation of the facts. This might allow us to eliminate what’s unnecessary in our hypothesis, leaving behind a core that we can see as the abstract answer to our problem.
Let us imagine that each mind looks out upon the world, as in Leibniz's monadology, from a point of view peculiar to itself; and for the sake of simplicity let us confine ourselves to the sense of sight, ignoring minds which are devoid of this sense. Each mind sees at each moment an immensely complex three-dimensional world; but there is absolutely nothing which is seen by two minds simultaneously. When we say that two people see the same thing, we always find that, owing to difference of point of view, there are differences, however slight, between their immediate sensible objects. (I am here assuming the validity of testimony, but as we are only constructing a possible theory, that is a legitimate assumption.) The three-dimensional world seen by one mind therefore contains no place in common with that seen by another, for places can only be constituted by the things in or around them. Hence we may suppose, in spite of the differences between the different worlds, that each exists entire exactly as it is perceived, and might be exactly as it is even if it were not perceived. We may further suppose that there are an infinite number of such worlds which are in fact unperceived. If two men are sitting in a room, two somewhat similar worlds are perceived by them; if a third man enters and sits between them, a third world, intermediate between the two previous worlds, begins to be perceived. It is true that we cannot reasonably suppose just this world to have existed before, because it is conditioned by the sense-organs, nerves, and brain of the newly arrived man; but we can reasonably suppose that some aspect of the universe existed from that point of view, though no one was perceiving it. The system consisting of all views of the universe perceived and unperceived, I shall call the system of “perspectives”; I shall confine the expression “private worlds” to such views of the universe as are actually perceived. Thus a “private world” is a perceived “perspective”; but there may be any number of unperceived perspectives.
Let’s imagine that each mind observes the world, like in Leibniz's monadology, from a unique standpoint. For simplicity, we'll focus solely on the sense of sight and ignore minds that lack this sense. Each mind sees an incredibly complex three-dimensional world at every moment; however, nothing is seen by two minds at the same time. When we say that two people see the same thing, we always discover that, due to their different perspectives, there are differences, even if minor, in what they are looking at. (I am assuming that testimony is valid, but since we are just creating a possible theory, that is a reasonable assumption.) Therefore, the three-dimensional world seen by one mind has no common space with that seen by another, as places can only be defined by the things present in or around them. So, despite the differences across these worlds, we can assume that each exists wholly as it is perceived and could exist exactly as it is even if it weren’t perceived. We can also assume that there are infinitely many such worlds that remain unperceived. If two men are sitting in a room, they perceive two somewhat similar worlds; when a third man enters and sits between them, a third world, which is a blend of the two previous worlds, starts to be perceived. It is true that we can’t reasonably assume that just this world existed before, because it is shaped by the senses, nerves, and brain of the new man; but we can reasonably guess that some aspect of the universe existed from that perspective, even if no one was perceiving it. The system that includes all perceived and unperceived views of the universe, I will call the "system of perspectives"; I will limit the term “private worlds” to those views of the universe that are actually perceived. Thus, a “private world” is a perceived “perspective,” but there could be many unperceived perspectives.
Two men are sometimes found to perceive very similar perspectives, so similar that they can use the same words to describe them. They say they see the same table, because the differences between the two tables they see are slight and not practically important. Thus it is possible, sometimes, to establish a correlation by similarity between a great many of the things of one perspective, and a great many of the things of another. In case the similarity is very great, we say the points of view of the two perspectives are near together in space; but this space in which they are near together is totally different from the spaces inside the two perspectives. It is a relation between the perspectives, and is not in either of them; no one can perceive it, and if it is to be known it can be only by inference. Between two perceived perspectives which are similar, we can imagine a whole series of other perspectives, some at least unperceived, and such that between any two, however similar, there are others still more similar. In this way the space which consists of relations between perspectives can be rendered continuous, and (if we choose) three-dimensional.
Two men can sometimes see things from very similar viewpoints, so much so that they can use the same words to describe them. They might say they see the same table because the differences between the two tables they see are minor and not really significant. So, it’s sometimes possible to find a connection through similarity between many aspects of one viewpoint and many aspects of another. If the similarity is very high, we say the perspectives of the two viewpoints are close together in space; but this space where they are close is completely different from the spaces within the two perspectives. It’s a relationship between the perspectives and doesn’t exist in either of them; no one can see it, and if it’s known, it can only be understood by inference. Between two similar perceived perspectives, we can imagine a whole range of other perspectives, some that are at least unperceived, and that between any two, no matter how similar, there are others that are even more similar. This way, the space that consists of relationships between perspectives can be made continuous, and (if we want) three-dimensional.
We can now define the momentary common-sense “thing,” as opposed to its momentary appearances. By the similarity of neighbouring perspectives, many objects in the one can be correlated with objects in the other, namely, with the similar objects. Given an object in one perspective, form the system of all the objects correlated with it in all the perspectives; that system may be identified with the momentary common-sense “thing.” Thus an aspect of a “thing” is a member of the system of aspects which is the “thing” at that moment. (The correlation of the times of different perspectives raises certain complications, of the kind considered in the theory of relativity; but we may ignore these at present.) All the aspects of a thing are real, whereas the thing is a mere logical construction. It has, however, the merit of being neutral as between different points of view, and of being visible to more than one person, in the only sense in which it can ever be visible, namely, in the sense that each sees one of its aspects.
We can now define the temporary common-sense "thing," as distinct from its temporary appearances. Due to the similarity of nearby perspectives, many objects in one can be linked to objects in another, specifically to similar objects. Given an object in one perspective, create the system of all the objects associated with it in all the perspectives; that system can be identified as the temporary common-sense "thing." Thus, an aspect of a "thing" is a part of the system of aspects that is the "thing" at that moment. (The correlation of the times of different perspectives introduces some complications, similar to those explored in the theory of relativity; but we can ignore these for now.) All the aspects of a thing are real, while the thing itself is merely a logical construct. However, it has the advantage of being neutral between different viewpoints and can be perceived by multiple people, in the only sense it can ever be perceived, which is that each person sees one of its aspects.
It will be observed that, while each perspective contains its own space, there is only one space in which the perspectives themselves are the elements. There are as many private spaces as there are perspectives; there are therefore at least as many as there are percipients, and there may be any number of others which have a merely material existence and are not seen by anyone. But there is only one perspective-space, whose elements are single perspectives, each with its own private space. We have now to explain how the private space of a single perspective is correlated with part of the one all-embracing perspective space.
It can be noted that, while each viewpoint has its own space, there is only one space where the viewpoints themselves exist as elements. There are as many private spaces as there are viewpoints; therefore, there are at least as many as there are observers, and there could be countless others that exist physically but aren't perceived by anyone. However, there is only one perspective space, made up of individual viewpoints, each with its own private space. Now we need to explain how the private space of a single viewpoint connects to a part of the overall perspective space.
Perspective space is the system of “points of view” of private spaces (perspectives), or, since “points of view” have not been defined, we may say it is the system of the private spaces themselves. These private spaces will each count as one point, or at any rate as one element, in perspective space. They are ordered by means of their similarities. Suppose, for example, that we start from one which contains the appearance of a circular disc, such as would be called a penny, and suppose this appearance, in the perspective in question, is circular, not elliptic. We can then form a whole series of perspectives containing a graduated series of circular aspects of varying sizes: for this purpose we only have to move (as we say) towards the penny or away from it. The perspectives in which the penny looks circular will be said to lie on a straight line in perspective space, and their order on this line will be that of the sizes of the circular aspects. Moreover—though this statement must be noticed and subsequently examined—the perspectives in which the penny looks big will be said to be nearer to the penny than those in which it looks small. It is to be remarked also that any other “thing” than our penny might have been chosen to define the relations of our perspectives in perspective space, and that experience shows that the same spatial order of perspectives would have resulted.
Perspective space is the system of “points of view” of private spaces (perspectives), or, since “points of view” haven’t been defined, we can say it is the system of the private spaces themselves. Each of these private spaces counts as one point, or at least as one element, in perspective space. They are organized by their similarities. For example, let’s start with one space that shows a circular disc, like what you would call a penny, and let’s assume this appearance is circular, not elliptical. We can then create a whole series of perspectives with a range of circular views of different sizes: for this, we just need to move (as we say) closer to or further away from the penny. The perspectives where the penny looks circular will be said to align on a straight line in perspective space, and their order on this line will reflect the sizes of the circular views. Additionally—though this will need to be noted and examined later—the perspectives in which the penny appears large will be considered closer to the penny than those where it looks small. It’s also worth noting that any other “object” instead of our penny could have been chosen to define the relationships of our perspectives in perspective space, and experience shows that the same spatial order of perspectives would have been produced.
In order to explain the correlation of private spaces with perspective space, we have first to explain what is meant by “the place (in perspective space) where a thing is.” For this purpose, let us again consider the penny which appears in many perspectives. We formed a straight line of perspectives in which the penny looked circular, and we agreed that those in which it looked larger were to be considered as nearer to the penny. We can form another straight line of perspectives in which the penny is seen end-on and looks like a straight line of a certain thickness. These two lines will meet in a certain place in perspective space, i.e. in a certain perspective, which may be defined as “the place (in perspective space) where the penny is.” It is true that, in order to prolong our lines until they reach this place, we shall have to make use of other things besides the penny, because, so far as experience goes, the penny ceases to present any appearance after we have come so near to it that it touches the eye. But this raises no real difficulty, because the spatial order of perspectives is found empirically to be independent of the particular “things” chosen for defining the order. We can, for example, remove our penny and prolong each of our two straight lines up to their intersection by placing other pennies further off in such a way that the aspects of the one are circular where those of our original penny were circular, and the aspects of the other are straight where those of our original penny were straight. There will then be just one perspective in which one of the new pennies looks circular and the other straight. This will be, by definition, the place where the original penny was in perspective space.
To explain the relationship between private spaces and perspective space, we first need to clarify what is meant by “the place (in perspective space) where a thing is.” Let’s consider the penny that appears in various perspectives. We established a straight line of perspectives where the penny appears circular, and we agreed that perspectives in which it looks larger indicate that they are closer to the penny. We can create another straight line of perspectives where the penny is viewed edge-on and looks like a straight line of a certain thickness. These two lines will intersect at a specific point in perspective space, meaning a certain perspective, which can be defined as “the place (in perspective space) where the penny is.” It's true that to extend our lines to this point, we will need to use other objects in addition to the penny because, based
The above is, of course, only a first rough sketch of the way in which our definition is to be reached. It neglects the size of the penny, and it assumes that we can remove the penny without being disturbed by any simultaneous changes in the positions of other things. But it is plain that such niceties cannot affect the principle, and can only introduce complications in its application.
The above is, of course, just a rough initial outline of how we’ll reach our definition. It ignores the size of the penny and assumes we can take the penny away without being affected by any other changes happening at the same time. However, it’s clear that these details won’t change the main idea and will only add complications when applying it.
Having now defined the perspective which is the place where a given thing is, we can understand what is meant by saying that the perspectives in which a thing looks large are nearer to the thing than those in which it looks small: they are, in fact, nearer to the perspective which is the place where the thing is.
Having defined the perspective that indicates where something is located, we can grasp what it means when we say that the perspectives from which an object appears large are closer to the object than those from which it appears small: they are essentially closer to the perspective that indicates the object's actual location.
We may define “here” as the place, in perspective space, which is occupied by our private world. Thus we can now understand what is meant by speaking of a thing as near to or far from “here.” A thing is near to “here” if the place where it is is near to my private world. We can also understand what is meant by saying that our private world is inside our head; for our private world is a place in perspective space, and may be part of the place where our head is.
We can think of "here" as the location in our personal space that represents our private world. This helps us grasp what it means to say something is close to or far from "here." Something is close to "here" if it's located near my personal world. We can also understand what it means to say our private world is in our head; our private world exists in our personal space and might be connected to the space where our head is.
It will be observed that two places in perspective space are associated with every aspect of a thing: namely, the place where the thing is, and the place which is the perspective of which the aspect in question forms part. Every aspect of a thing is a member of two different classes of aspects, namely: (1) the various aspects of the thing, of which at most one appears in any given perspective; (2) the perspective of which the given aspect is a member, i.e. that in which the thing has the given aspect. The physicist naturally classifies aspects in the first way, the psychologist in the second. The two places associated with a single aspect correspond to the two ways of classifying it. We may distinguish the two places as that at which, and that from which, the aspect appears. The “place at which” is the place of the thing to which the aspect belongs; the “place from which” is the place of the perspective to which the aspect belongs.
It can be seen that two places in perspective space are linked to every aspect of a thing: the place where the thing is and the place from which the aspect in question is viewed. Every aspect of a thing belongs to two different categories of aspects: (1) the various aspects of the thing, of which at most one can be seen from any given perspective; (2) the perspective that includes the given aspect, i.e. the one in which the thing has that particular aspect. The physicist typically categorizes aspects in the first way, while the psychologist does so in the second. The two places associated with a single aspect correspond to these two classification methods. We can differentiate the two places as that at which and that from which the aspect is seen. The "place at which" is the location of the thing to which the aspect belongs; the "place from which" is the location of the perspective to which the aspect belongs.
Let us now endeavour to state the fact that the aspect which a thing presents at a given place is affected by the intervening medium. The aspects of a thing in different perspectives are to be conceived as spreading outwards from the place where the thing is, and undergoing various changes as they get further away from this place. The laws according to which they change cannot be stated if we only take account of the aspects that are near the thing, but require that we should also take account of the things that are at the places from which these aspects appear. This empirical fact can, therefore, be interpreted in terms of our construction.
Let’s now try to explain that the way something looks from a certain spot is influenced by the surrounding it. The way a thing appears from different angles can be thought of as radiating out from where the object is, changing in various ways as they move further away from that spot. The rules governing these changes can't be defined by just considering the views close to the object; we also need to consider the things located in the areas from which these views are seen. This practical observation can, therefore, be understood based on our interpretation.
We have now constructed a largely hypothetical picture of the world, which contains and places the experienced facts, including those derived from testimony. The world we have constructed can, with a certain amount of trouble, be used to interpret the crude facts of sense, the facts of physics, and the facts of physiology. It is therefore a world which may be actual. It fits the facts, and there is no empirical evidence against it; it also is free from logical impossibilities. But have we any good reason to suppose that it is real? This brings us back to our original problem, as to the grounds for believing in the existence of anything outside my private world. What we have derived from our hypothetical construction is that there are no grounds against the truth of this belief, but we have not derived any positive grounds in its favour. We will resume this inquiry by taking up again the question of testimony and the evidence for the existence of other minds.
We have now created a mostly hypothetical view of the world that includes and organizes the facts we've experienced, including those based on testimony. The world we've built can, with some effort, help us make sense of the basic facts of our senses, the facts of physics, and the facts of physiology. So, it could be a real world. It aligns with the facts, and there’s no evidence against it; it also avoids any logical contradictions. But do we have solid reasons to think that it’s real? This brings us back to our initial question about the basis for believing in anything outside my personal experience. What we've gained from our hypothetical model is that there are no arguments against the truth of this belief, but we haven’t found any strong reasons that support it. We'll continue this investigation by revisiting the issue of testimony and the evidence for the existence of other minds.
It must be conceded to begin with that the argument in favour of the existence of other people's minds cannot be conclusive. A phantasm of our dreams will appear to have a mind—a mind to be annoying, as a rule. It will give unexpected answers, refuse to conform to our desires, and show all those other signs of intelligence to which we are accustomed in the acquaintances of our waking hours. And yet, when we are awake, we do not believe that the phantasm was, like the appearances of people in waking life, representative of a private world to which we have no direct access. If we are to believe this of the people we meet when we are awake, it must be on some ground short of demonstration, since it is obviously possible that what we call waking life may be only an unusually persistent and recurrent nightmare. It may be that our imagination brings forth all that other people seem to say to us, all that we read in books, all the daily, weekly, monthly, and quarterly journals that distract our thoughts, all the advertisements of soap and all the speeches of politicians. This may be true, since it cannot be shown to be false, yet no one can really believe it. Is there any logical ground for regarding this possibility as improbable? Or is there nothing beyond habit and prejudice?
It has to be acknowledged from the start that the argument for the existence of other people's minds can't be completely convincing. A figment from our dreams may seem to have a mind—usually one that can be quite irritating. It will give unexpected responses, refuse to fulfill our wishes, and display all those other signs of intelligence to that we recognize in the people we interact with while awake. Yet, when we are awake, we don’t believe that the figment was, like the appearances of people in our waking lives, a representation of a private world beyond our direct access. If we’re to accept this about the people we meet when we are awake, it must be based on something less than proof, since it’s clearly possible that what we refer to as waking life might just be an unusually persistent and recurring nightmare. It might be that our imagination creates everything other people seem to say to us, everything we read in books, and all the daily, weekly, monthly, and quarterly publications that capture our attention, as well as all the ads for soap and all the speeches made by politicians. This may be true, since it can’t be definitively proven false, yet no one can truly believe it. Is there any logical reason to consider this possibility unlikely? Or is it simply a matter of habit and bias?
The minds of other people are among our data, in the very wide sense in which we used the word at first. That is to say, when we first begin to reflect, we find ourselves already believing in them, not because of any argument, but because the belief is natural to us. It is, however, a psychologically derivative belief, since it results from observation of people's bodies; and along with other such beliefs, it does not belong to the hardest of hard data, but becomes, under the influence of philosophic reflection, just sufficiently questionable to make us desire some argument connecting it with the facts of sense.
The thoughts of other people are part of our data, in the broad sense we initially described. In other words, when we start to think critically, we realize we already believe in them, not because of any reasoning, but because that belief comes naturally to us. However, it's a belief that comes from our psychology, since it stems from watching people's physical behaviors. Like other similar beliefs, it doesn't qualify as the most solid data, but under philosophical scrutiny, it becomes just questionable enough that we want some reasoning to tie it to our sensory experiences.
The obvious argument is, of course, derived from analogy. Other people's bodies behave as ours do when we have certain thoughts and feelings; hence, by analogy, it is natural to suppose that such behaviour is connected with thoughts and feelings like our own. Someone says, “Look out!” and we find we are on the point of being killed by a motor-car; we therefore attribute the words we heard to the person in question having seen the motor-car first, in which case there are existing things of which we are not directly conscious. But this whole scene, with our inference, may occur in a dream, in which case the inference is generally considered to be mistaken. Is there anything to make the argument from analogy more cogent when we are (as we think) awake?
The clear argument is, of course, based on analogy. Other people's bodies respond like ours do when we have certain thoughts and feelings; therefore, by analogy, it seems reasonable to believe that such behavior is connected to thoughts and feelings similar to our own. Someone says, “Watch out!” and we realize we’re about to be hit by a car; as a result, we assume that the person saw the car first, implying there are things we’re not directly aware of. However, this entire situation, along with our conclusion, might happen in a dream, in which case the conclusion is usually seen as incorrect. Is there anything that makes the argument from analogy stronger when we are (as we believe) awake?
The analogy in waking life is only to be preferred to that in dreams on the ground of its greater extent and consistency. If a man were to dream every night about a set of people whom he never met by day, who had consistent characters and grew older with the lapse of years, he might, like the man in Calderon's play, find it difficult to decide which was the dream-world and which was the so-called “real” world. It is only the failure of our dreams to form a consistent whole either with each other or with waking life that makes us condemn them. Certain uniformities are observed in waking life, while dreams seem quite erratic. The natural hypothesis would be that demons and the spirits of the dead visit us while we sleep; but the modern mind, as a rule, refuses to entertain this view, though it is hard to see what could be said against it. On the other hand, the mystic, in moments of illumination, seems to awaken from a sleep which has filled all his mundane life: the whole world of sense becomes phantasmal, and he sees, with the clarity and convincingness that belongs to our morning realisation after dreams, a world utterly different from that of our daily cares and troubles. Who shall condemn him? Who shall justify him? Or who shall justify the seeming solidity of the common objects among which we suppose ourselves to live?
The comparison in waking life is only preferred to that in dreams because it is more extensive and consistent. If someone were to dream every night about a group of people they never met during the day, who had consistent personalities and aged over time, they might, like the character in Calderon's play, struggle to distinguish between the dream world and what we call the "real" world. It's the inconsistency of our dreams, both with each other and with waking life, that leads us to dismiss them. We observe certain patterns in waking life, while dreams often appear random. One natural idea might be that demons and spirits of the dead visit us while we sleep; however, the modern perspective typically dismisses this notion, even though it's hard to argue against it. On the flip side, the mystic, during moments of enlightenment, seems to wake up from a sleep that has pervaded their whole everyday life: the entire sensory world seems illusory, and they see, with the clarity and persuasiveness of our morning realizations after dreaming, a world completely different from our daily worries and troubles. Who can condemn this? Who can justify it? Or who can justify the apparent solidity of the everyday objects we believe we inhabit?
The hypothesis that other people have minds must, I think, be allowed to be not susceptible of any very strong support from the analogical argument. At the same time, it is a hypothesis which systematises a vast body of facts and never leads to any consequences which there is reason to think false. There is therefore nothing to be said against its truth, and good reason to use it as a working hypothesis. When once it is admitted, it enables us to extend our knowledge of the sensible world by testimony, and thus leads to the system of private worlds which we assumed in our hypothetical construction. In actual fact, whatever we may try to think as philosophers, we cannot help believing in the minds of other people, so that the question whether our belief is justified has a merely speculative interest. And if it is justified, then there is no further difficulty of principle in that vast extension of our knowledge, beyond our own private data, which we find in science and common sense.
I believe that the idea that other people have minds doesn't really have strong support from the analogy argument. However, it's a theory that organizes a lot of facts and doesn’t result in any outcomes we have good reason to think are false. So, there’s nothing against its truth, and it makes sense to use it as a working theory. Once we accept it, we can expand our understanding of the sensory world through testimony, which leads to the idea of private worlds we assumed in our hypothetical framework. In reality, no matter how we try to think as philosophers, we inevitably believe in the minds of other people, so whether our belief is justified is only a theoretical concern. If it is justified, then there's no fundamental problem with the significant expansion of our knowledge beyond our own personal experiences that we find in science and common sense.
This somewhat meagre conclusion must not be regarded as the whole outcome of our long discussion. The problem of the connection of sense with objective reality has commonly been dealt with from a standpoint which did not carry initial doubt so far as we have carried it; most writers, consciously or unconsciously, have assumed that the testimony of others is to be admitted, and therefore (at least by implication) that others have minds. Their difficulties have arisen after this admission, from the differences in the appearance which one physical object presents to two people at the same time, or to one person at two times between which it cannot be supposed to have changed. Such difficulties have made people doubtful how far objective reality could be known by sense at all, and have made them suppose that there were positive arguments against the view that it can be so known. Our hypothetical construction meets these arguments, and shows that the account of the world given by common sense and physical science can be interpreted in a way which is logically unobjectionable, and finds a place for all the data, both hard and soft. It is this hypothetical construction, with its reconciliation of psychology and physics, which is the chief outcome of our discussion. Probably the construction is only in part necessary as an initial assumption, and can be obtained from more slender materials by the logical methods of which we shall have an example in the definitions of points, instants, and particles; but I do not yet know to what lengths this diminution in our initial assumptions can be carried.
This somewhat minimal conclusion shouldn't be seen as the entire result of our lengthy discussion. The issue of how sense connects to objective reality has typically been approached from a perspective that hasn't pushed initial doubts as far as we have; most writers, whether consciously or unconsciously, have assumed that we should accept the testimony of others and, therefore (at least implicitly), that others have minds. Their challenges have come after this assumption, from the differences in how one physical object appears to two people at the same time or to one person at two different times when it shouldn't be assumed to have changed. These challenges have made people question how much objective reality can be known through sense perception and led them to believe there are concrete arguments against the idea that it can be known this way. Our hypothetical framework addresses these arguments and demonstrates that the common-sense and scientific explanations of the world can be understood in a logically defensible manner, accommodating all the evidence, both hard and soft. This hypothetical framework, which reconciles psychology and physics, is the main outcome of our discussion. It's likely that this construction is only partially necessary as an initial assumption and can be derived from simpler foundations using the logical methods we will illustrate in defining points, instants, and particles; however, I still don't know how far this reduction of our initial assumptions can go.
LECTURE IV
THE WORLD OF PHYSICS AND THE WORLD OF SENSE
Among the objections to the reality of objects of sense, there is one which is derived from the apparent difference between matter as it appears in physics and things as they appear in sensation. Men of science, for the most part, are willing to condemn immediate data as “merely subjective,” while yet maintaining the truth of the physics inferred from those data. But such an attitude, though it may be capable of justification, obviously stands in need of it; and the only justification possible must be one which exhibits matter as a logical construction from sense-data—unless, indeed, there were some wholly a priori principle by which unknown entities could be inferred from such as are known. It is therefore necessary to find some way of bridging the gulf between the world of physics and the world of sense, and it is this problem which will occupy us in the present lecture. Physicists appear to be unconscious of the gulf, while psychologists, who are conscious of it, have not the mathematical knowledge required for spanning it. The problem is difficult, and I do not know its solution in detail. All that I can hope to do is to make the problem felt, and to indicate the kind of methods by which a solution is to be sought.
Among the objections to the existence of sensory objects, one arises from the apparent difference between matter as it is understood in physics and how things appear to us through sensation. Most scientists are quick to dismiss immediate sensory experiences as “merely subjective,” while still accepting the validity of the physics derived from those experiences. However, this perspective, while it may be justifiable, clearly requires justification; and the only possible justification must show matter as a logical construct emerging from sensory data—unless, of course, there exists some completely a priori principle that allows us to infer unknown entities from those we do know. It is therefore crucial to find a way to bridge the gap between the realm of physics and the realm of sensation, and this is the issue we will address in today’s lecture. Physicists seem unaware of this gap, while psychologists, who do recognize it, often lack the mathematical expertise needed to bridge it. The problem is complex, and I do not know the solution in full detail. All I can aim to do is to highlight the problem and suggest the types of methods that might lead us to a solution.
Let us begin by a brief description of the two contrasted worlds. We will take first the world of physics, for, though the other world is given while the physical world is inferred, to us now the world of physics is the more familiar, the world of pure sense having become strange and difficult to rediscover. Physics started from the common-sense belief in fairly permanent and fairly rigid bodies—tables and chairs, stones, mountains, the earth and moon and sun. This common-sense belief, it should be noticed, is a piece of audacious metaphysical theorising; objects are not continually present to sensation, and it may be doubted whether they are there when they are not seen or felt. This problem, which has been acute since the time of Berkeley, is ignored by common sense, and has therefore hitherto been ignored by physicists. We have thus here a first departure from the immediate data of sensation, though it is a departure merely by way of extension, and was probably made by our savage ancestors in some very remote prehistoric epoch.
Let’s start with a quick overview of the two contrasting worlds. First, we'll look at the world of physics, because, even though the other world is given and the physical world is inferred, the world of physics feels more familiar to us now. The world of pure senses has become strange and hard to rediscover. Physics began with the common belief in relatively permanent and solid objects—like tables and chairs, stones, mountains, the earth, and the sun and moon. It's important to note that this common belief is a bold piece of metaphysical theory; objects are not constantly present to our senses, and we might question whether they exist when we don't see or feel them. This issue has been a topic of debate since Berkeley, but common sense tends to ignore it, and as a result, physicists have also largely overlooked it. Thus, we see our first departure from immediate sensory data, though it's a departure that simply extends our understanding and was likely made by our ancient ancestors in a very distant prehistoric time.
But tables and chairs, stones and mountains, are not quite permanent or quite rigid. Tables and chairs lose their legs, stones are split by frost, and mountains are cleft by earthquakes and eruptions. Then there are other things, which seem material, and yet present almost no permanence or rigidity. Breath, smoke, clouds, are examples of such things—so, in a lesser degree, are ice and snow; and rivers and seas, though fairly permanent, are not in any degree rigid. Breath, smoke, clouds, and generally things that can be seen but not touched, were thought to be hardly real; to this day the usual mark of a ghost is that it can be seen but not touched. Such objects were peculiar in the fact that they seemed to disappear completely, not merely to be transformed into something else. Ice and snow, when they disappear, are replaced by water; and it required no great theoretical effort to invent the hypothesis that the water was the same thing as the ice and snow, but in a new form. Solid bodies, when they break, break into parts which are practically the same in shape and size as they were before. A stone can be hammered into a powder, but the powder consists of grains which retain the character they had before the pounding. Thus the ideal of absolutely rigid and absolutely permanent bodies, which early physicists pursued throughout the changing appearances, seemed attainable by supposing ordinary bodies to be composed of a vast number of tiny atoms. This billiard-ball view of matter dominated the imagination of physicists until quite modern times, until, in fact, it was replaced by the electromagnetic theory, which in its turn is developing into a new atomism. Apart from the special form of the atomic theory which was invented for the needs of chemistry, some kind of atomism dominated the whole of traditional dynamics, and was implied in every statement of its laws and axioms.
But tables and chairs, stones and mountains, aren't really permanent or really solid. Tables and chairs can lose their legs, stones can crack from frost, and mountains can be split apart by earthquakes and eruptions. Then there are other things that seem material but offer almost no permanence or rigidity. Breath, smoke, and clouds are examples of such things—ice and snow, to a lesser extent; rivers and seas, although fairly permanent, aren't rigid at all. Breath, smoke, clouds, and generally things you can see but not touch were thought to be hardly real; even today, the typical sign of a ghost is that it can be seen but not touched. These objects are unique in that they seem to vanish entirely, not just transform into something else. Ice and snow, when they melt, turn into water; and it took little effort to suggest that the water is just ice and snow in a different form. Solid objects, when they break, break into parts that are practically the same shape and size as before. A stone can be ground into powder, but the powder consists of grains that keep the same properties they had before being crushed. Thus, the ideal of completely rigid and entirely permanent bodies, which early physicists pursued amidst changing appearances, seemed achievable by assuming that ordinary bodies were made up of countless tiny atoms. This billiard-ball concept of matter shaped physicists' thinking until fairly recently, until it was replaced by electromagnetic theory, which is now evolving into a new atomic concept. Aside from the specific form of atomic theory created for chemistry, some type of atomism was central to traditional dynamics and was implied in every statement of its laws and principles.
The pictorial accounts which physicists give of the material world as they conceive it undergo violent changes under the influence of modifications in theory which are much slighter than the layman might suppose from the alterations of the description. Certain features, however, have remained fairly stable. It is always assumed that there is something indestructible which is capable of motion in space; what is indestructible is always very small, but does not always occupy a mere point in space. There is supposed to be one all-embracing space in which the motion takes place, and until lately we might have assumed one all-embracing time also. But the principle of relativity has given prominence to the conception of “local time,” and has somewhat diminished men's confidence in the one even-flowing stream of time. Without dogmatising as to the ultimate outcome of the principle of relativity, however, we may safely say, I think, that it does not destroy the possibility of correlating different local times, and does not therefore have such far-reaching philosophical consequences as is sometimes supposed. In fact, in spite of difficulties as to measurement, the one all-embracing time still, I think, underlies all that physics has to say about motion. We thus have still in physics, as we had in Newton's time, a set of indestructible entities which may be called particles, moving relatively to each other in a single space and a single time.
The visual descriptions that physicists provide of the material world as they understand it undergo significant changes with even minor shifts in theory, more than a casual observer might think based on just the changes in description. However, some aspects have remained relatively stable. It's always assumed that there is something indestructible that can move through space; this indestructible substance is usually very small but doesn’t always occupy a single point in space. There’s believed to be one vast space where this motion occurs, and until recently, it was assumed there was also one overall time. However, the principle of relativity has highlighted the idea of “local time,” which has slightly shaken people's confidence in the notion of a single, consistent flow of time. Without asserting too strongly about the ultimate implications of the principle of relativity, we can confidently say that it does not eliminate the possibility of comparing different local times and does not lead to the profound philosophical consequences that some might think. In fact, despite the challenges in measurement, I believe the concept of one overarching time still underlies all that physics explains about motion. So, in physics today, just as in Newton's time, we have a collection of indestructible entities known as particles that move relative to each other within a unified space and time.
The world of immediate data is quite different from this. Nothing is permanent; even the things that we think are fairly permanent, such as mountains, only become data when we see them, and are not immediately given as existing at other moments. So far from one all-embracing space being given, there are several spaces for each person, according to the different senses which give relations that may be called spatial. Experience teaches us to obtain one space from these by correlation, and experience, together with instinctive theorising, teaches us to correlate our spaces with those which we believe to exist in the sensible worlds of other people. The construction of a single time offers less difficulty so long as we confine ourselves to one person's private world, but the correlation of one private time with another is a matter of great difficulty. Thus, apart from any of the fluctuating hypotheses of physics, three main problems arise in connecting the world of physics with the world of sense, namely (1) the construction of permanent “things,” (2) the construction of a single space, and (3) the construction of a single time. We will consider these three problems in succession.
The world of instant data is really different from this. Nothing is permanent; even what we think is pretty permanent, like mountains, only becomes data when we observe them and isn't necessarily considered to exist at other times. Instead of one all-encompassing space, there are multiple spaces for each person, depending on the different senses that create what we can call spatial relationships. Experience helps us create one space from these by correlating them, and experience, along with instinctive theorizing, teaches us to link our spaces with those we believe exist in the sensory worlds of others. Building a single time isn’t too hard as long as we stick to one person’s private world, but correlating one private time with another is quite challenging. So, aside from any of the changing theories in physics, three main problems come up in connecting the physical world with the sensory world: (1) creating permanent “things,” (2) building a single space, and (3) constructing a single time. We will look at these three problems one at a time.
(1) The belief in indestructible “things” very early took the form of atomism. The underlying motive in atomism was not, I think, any empirical success in interpreting phenomena, but rather an instinctive belief that beneath all the changes of the sensible world there must be something permanent and unchanging. This belief was, no doubt, fostered and nourished by its practical successes, culminating in the conservation of mass; but it was not produced by these successes. On the contrary, they were produced by it. Philosophical writers on physics sometimes speak as though the conservation of something or other were essential to the possibility of science, but this, I believe, is an entirely erroneous opinion. If the a priori belief in permanence had not existed, the same laws which are now formulated in terms of this belief might just as well have been formulated without it. Why should we suppose that, when ice melts, the water which replaces it is the same thing in a new form? Merely because this supposition enables us to state the phenomena in a way which is consonant with our prejudices. What we really know is that, under certain conditions of temperature, the appearance we call ice is replaced by the appearance we call water. We can give laws according to which the one appearance will be succeeded by the other, but there is no reason except prejudice for regarding both as appearances of the same substance.
(1) The belief in indestructible “things” very early took the form of atomism. The main reason behind atomism was not, I believe, any success in explaining phenomena, but rather a deep-seated belief that beneath all the changes in the observable world, there must be something stable and unchanging. This belief was likely supported and encouraged by its practical achievements, culminating in the conservation of mass; however, it was not created by these achievements. Instead, those achievements came from it. Philosophical discussions about physics sometimes suggest that the conservation of something or other is essential for science to exist, but I think that view is completely wrong. If the a priori belief in permanence hadn't been there, the same laws that we currently express in terms of that belief could easily have been expressed without it. Why should we assume that, when ice melts, the water that takes its place is the same thing in a different form? Only because this assumption allows us to explain the phenomena in a way that aligns with our biases. What we truly understand is that, under specific temperature conditions, the form we call ice is replaced by the form we call water. We can establish laws that dictate how one form will give way to the other, but there's no reason beyond bias to view both as manifestations of the same substance.
One task, if what has just been said is correct, which confronts us in trying to connect the world of sense with the world of physics, is the task of reconstructing the conception of matter without the a priori beliefs which historically gave rise to it. In spite of the revolutionary results of modern physics, the empirical successes of the conception of matter show that there must be some legitimate conception which fulfils roughly the same functions. The time has hardly come when we can state precisely what this legitimate conception is, but we can see in a general way what it must be like. For this purpose, it is only necessary to take our ordinary common-sense statements and reword them without the assumption of permanent substance. We say, for example, that things change gradually—sometimes very quickly, but not without passing through a continuous series of intermediate states. What this means is that, given any sensible appearance, there will usually be, if we watch, a continuous series of appearances connected with the given one, leading on by imperceptible gradations to the new appearances which common-sense regards as those of the same thing. Thus a thing may be defined as a certain series of appearances, connected with each other by continuity and by certain causal laws. In the case of slowly changing things, this is easily seen. Consider, say, a wall-paper which fades in the course of years. It is an effort not to conceive of it as one “thing” whose colour is slightly different at one time from what it is at another. But what do we really know about it? We know that under suitable circumstances—i.e. when we are, as is said, “in the room”—we perceive certain colours in a certain pattern: not always precisely the same colours, but sufficiently similar to feel familiar. If we can state the laws according to which the colour varies, we can state all that is empirically verifiable; the assumption that there is a constant entity, the wall-paper, which “has” these various colours at various times, is a piece of gratuitous metaphysics. We may, if we like, define the wall-paper as the series of its aspects. These are collected together by the same motives which led us to regard the wall-paper as one thing, namely a combination of sensible continuity and causal connection. More generally, a “thing” will be defined as a certain series of aspects, namely those which would commonly be said to be of the thing. To say that a certain aspect is an aspect of a certain thing will merely mean that it is one of those which, taken serially, are the thing. Everything will then proceed as before: whatever was verifiable is unchanged, but our language is so interpreted as to avoid an unnecessary metaphysical assumption of permanence.
One task, if what has just been said is correct, that we face in trying to connect the world of our senses with the world of physics, is the task of rebuilding the idea of matter without the usual beliefs that historically gave rise to it. Despite the groundbreaking findings of modern physics, the practical successes of the idea of matter suggest there must be a legitimate concept that serves roughly the same functions. We aren't quite at the point where we can clearly define what this legitimate concept is, but we can generally understand what it should look like. For this, we just need to take our everyday common-sense statements and rephrase them without assuming a permanent substance. For example, we say that things change gradually—sometimes very quickly, but they still go through a continuous series of intermediate states. What this means is that, given any observable appearance, there will usually be, if we pay attention, a continuous series of appearances connected to the initial one, transitioning through subtle changes to the new appearances that common sense identifies as those of the same thing. Thus, a thing can be defined as a specific series of appearances, linked together by continuity and certain causal laws. This is easy to see in cases of slowly changing things. Take, for example, wallpaper that fades over the years. It’s hard not to think of it as one “thing” whose color changes slightly over time. But what do we really know about it? We know that under the right conditions—i.e. when we are, as they say, “in the room”—we see certain colors in a particular pattern: not always exactly the same colors, but similar enough to feel familiar. If we can lay out the laws governing how the color changes, we can describe everything that can be empirically confirmed; the assumption that there is a constant entity, the wallpaper, which “has” these different colors at different times is just unnecessary metaphysics. We may, if we choose, define the wallpaper as the series of its appearances. These are brought together by the same reasons that led us to see the wallpaper as one thing, namely a combination of sensible continuity and causal connection. More generally, a “thing” will be defined as a certain series of aspects, specifically those that would commonly be said to be of the thing. To say that a certain aspect is an aspect of a certain thing simply means that it is one of those which, taken in sequence, are the thing. Everything will then go on as before: whatever was verifiable remains unchanged, but our language is adjusted to avoid an unnecessary metaphysical assumption of permanence.
The above extrusion of permanent things affords an example of the maxim which inspires all scientific philosophising, namely “Occam's razor”: Entities are not to be multiplied without necessity. In other words, in dealing with any subject-matter, find out what entities are undeniably involved, and state everything in terms of these entities. Very often the resulting statement is more complicated and difficult than one which, like common sense and most philosophy, assumes hypothetical entities whose existence there is no good reason to believe in. We find it easier to imagine a wall-paper with changing colours than to think merely of the series of colours; but it is a mistake to suppose that what is easy and natural in thought is what is most free from unwarrantable assumptions, as the case of “things” very aptly illustrates.
The above discussion of permanent things provides an example of the principle that guides all scientific thinking, known as “Occam's razor”: Entities should not be multiplied without necessity. In simpler terms, when exploring any topic, identify the entities that are clearly involved and describe everything in relation to those entities. Often, the resulting explanation is more complex and challenging than one that, like common sense and much of philosophy, relies on hypothetical entities that lack solid evidence for their existence. We find it easier to envision wallpaper that changes colors than to think purely of a series of colors; however, it's a mistake to believe that what feels easy and natural in our thinking is the least burdened by unsupported assumptions, as the example of “things” clearly shows.
The above summary account of the genesis of “things,” though it may be correct in outline, has omitted some serious difficulties which it is necessary briefly to consider. Starting from a world of helter-skelter sense-data, we wish to collect them into series, each of which can be regarded as consisting of the successive appearances of one “thing.” There is, to begin with, some conflict between what common sense regards as one thing, and what physics regards an unchanging collection of particles. To common sense, a human body is one thing, but to science the matter composing it is continually changing. This conflict, however, is not very serious, and may, for our rough preliminary purpose, be largely ignored. The problem is: by what principles shall we select certain data from the chaos, and call them all appearances of the same thing?
The above summary of how “things” came to be, while it may outline the basics, leaves out some significant challenges that we need to briefly address. Starting from a chaotic world of sensory information, we want to organize these into series, each of which we can see as the successive appearances of one “thing.” First, there’s a conflict between what common sense considers to be a single thing and what physics views as a constant collection of particles. To common sense, a human body is one thing, but to science, the matter that makes it up is constantly changing. However, this conflict isn’t particularly serious and can be mostly overlooked for our rough preliminary purposes. The real question is: what principles should we use to select certain data from the chaos and label them all as appearances of the same thing?
A rough and approximate answer to this question is not very difficult. There are certain fairly stable collections of appearances, such as landscapes, the furniture of rooms, the faces of acquaintances. In these cases, we have little hesitation in regarding them on successive occasions as appearances of one thing or collection of things. But, as the Comedy of Errors illustrates, we may be led astray if we judge by mere resemblance. This shows that something more is involved, for two different things may have any degree of likeness up to exact similarity.
A rough and approximate answer to this question isn't very hard to find. There are certain fairly stable groups of appearances, like landscapes, room furniture, and the faces of people we know. In these cases, we don't hesitate to see them as the same thing every time we encounter them. However, as the Comedy of Errors shows, we can be misled if we rely only on resemblance. This indicates that there's more involved since two different things can look alike to any degree, even being exactly similar.
Another insufficient criterion of one thing is continuity. As we have already seen, if we watch what we regard as one changing thing, we usually find its changes to be continuous so far as our senses can perceive. We are thus led to assume that, if we see two finitely different appearances at two different times, and if we have reason to regard them as belonging to the same thing, then there was a continuous series of intermediate states of that thing during the time when we were not observing it. And so it comes to be thought that continuity of change is necessary and sufficient to constitute one thing. But in fact it is neither. It is not necessary, because the unobserved states, in the case where our attention has not been concentrated on the thing throughout, are purely hypothetical, and cannot possibly be our ground for supposing the earlier and later appearances to belong to the same thing; on the contrary, it is because we suppose this that we assume intermediate unobserved states. Continuity is also not sufficient, since we can, for example, pass by sensibly continuous gradations from any one drop of the sea to any other drop. The utmost we can say is that discontinuity during uninterrupted observation is as a rule a mark of difference between things, though even this cannot be said in such cases as sudden explosions.
Another inadequate criterion for one thing is continuity. As we've already seen, when we observe what we consider to be one changing thing, we typically find its changes to be continuous to the extent that our senses can detect. This leads us to assume that if we see two noticeably different appearances at two different times, and if we have reason to think they belong to the same thing, then there was a continuous series of intermediate states for that thing during the time we weren't observing it. Thus, it becomes common to believe that the continuity of change is necessary and sufficient to define one thing. But in reality, it is neither. It is not necessary because the unobserved states, in cases where we didn't focus our attention on the thing at all times, are purely hypothetical and can't be the basis for believing that the earlier and later appearances belong to the same thing; on the contrary, it's because we assume this that we postulate intermediate unobserved states. Continuity is also not sufficient, since we can, for example, clearly transition through continuous gradations from one drop of the sea to another. The most we can say is that discontinuity during ongoing observation generally indicates a difference between things, although even this can't be said in cases like sudden explosions.
The assumption of continuity is, however, successfully made in physics. This proves something, though not anything of very obvious utility to our present problem: it proves that nothing in the known world is inconsistent with the hypothesis that all changes are really continuous, though from too great rapidity or from our lack of observation they may not always appear continuous. In this hypothetical sense, continuity may be allowed to be a necessary condition if two appearances are to be classed as appearances of the same thing. But it is not a sufficient condition, as appears from the instance of the drops in the sea. Thus something more must be sought before we can give even the roughest definition of a “thing.”
The assumption of continuity is successfully accepted in physics. This demonstrates something, though not necessarily anything obviously useful for our current problem: it shows that nothing in the known world contradicts the idea that all changes are actually continuous, even though they might not always seem continuous due to their rapidity or our lack of observation. In this hypothetical sense, continuity can be considered a necessary condition for classifying two appearances as representations of the same thing. However, it is not a sufficient condition, as illustrated by the example of drops in the sea. Therefore, we need to look for something more before we can even provide the simplest definition of a “thing.”
What is wanted further seems to be something in the nature of fulfilment of causal laws. This statement, as it stands, is very vague, but we will endeavour to give it precision. When I speak of “causal laws,” I mean any laws which connect events at different times, or even, as a limiting case, events at the same time provided the connection is not logically demonstrable. In this very general sense, the laws of dynamics are causal laws, and so are the laws correlating the simultaneous appearances of one “thing” to different senses. The question is: How do such laws help in the definition of a “thing”?
What seems to be needed is something like the fulfillment of causal laws. This statement is pretty vague, but we'll try to make it clearer. When I say “causal laws,” I’m talking about any laws that link events at different times, or even, in some cases, events at the same time, as long as the connection isn’t logically proven. In this broad sense, the laws of dynamics are causal laws, and so are the laws that connect the simultaneous appearances of one “thing” to different senses. The question is: How do these laws help define a “thing”?
To answer this question, we must consider what it is that is proved by the empirical success of physics. What is proved is that its hypotheses, though unverifiable where they go beyond sense-data, are at no point in contradiction with sense-data, but, on the contrary, are ideally such as to render all sense-data calculable from a sufficient collection of data all belonging to a given period of time. Now physics has found it empirically possible to collect sense-data into series, each series being regarded as belonging to one “thing,” and behaving, with regard to the laws of physics, in a way in which series not belonging to one thing would in general not behave. If it is to be unambiguous whether two appearances belong to the same thing or not, there must be only one way of grouping appearances so that the resulting things obey the laws of physics. It would be very difficult to prove that this is the case, but for our present purposes we may let this point pass, and assume that there is only one way. We must include in our definition of a “thing” those of its aspects, if any, which are not observed. Thus we may lay down the following definition: Things are those series of aspects which obey the laws of physics. That such series exist is an empirical fact, which constitutes the verifiability of physics.
To answer this question, we need to think about what the empirical success of physics proves. What it proves is that its hypotheses, although untestable beyond sense-data, do not contradict sense-data at any point. In fact, they are ideally structured to make all sense-data calculable from a sufficient collection of data from a specific period. Now, physics has been able to empirically gather sense-data into groups, with each group considered to belong to one “thing,” and behaving in a way according to the laws of physics that groups not belonging to the same thing generally would not. For it to be clear whether two appearances belong to the same thing, there must be only one method of grouping them so that the resulting things follow the laws of physics. Proving that this is true would be quite challenging, but for our purposes, we can skip this point and assume there is only one method. We need to include in our definition of a “thing” any of its aspects that are not observed. Therefore, we can establish the following definition: Things are those series of aspects that follow the laws of physics. The existence of such series is an empirical fact, which confirms the verifiability of physics.
It may still be objected that the “matter” of physics is something other than series of sense-data. Sense-data, it may be said, belong to psychology and are, at any rate in some sense, subjective, whereas physics is quite independent of psychological considerations, and does not assume that its matter only exists when it is perceived.
It might still be argued that the “matter” of physics is something different from just a series of sense-data. Some might say that sense-data are tied to psychology and are, in some way, subjective, while physics is completely separate from psychological concerns and doesn’t assume that its matter only exists when it’s perceived.
To this objection there are two answers, both of some importance.
To this objection, there are two responses, both of significance.
(a) We have been considering, in the above account, the question of the verifiability of physics. Now verifiability is by no means the same thing as truth; it is, in fact, something far more subjective and psychological. For a proposition to be verifiable, it is not enough that it should be true, but it must also be such as we can discover to be true. Thus verifiability depends upon our capacity for acquiring knowledge, and not only upon the objective truth. In physics, as ordinarily set forth, there is much that is unverifiable: there are hypotheses as to (α) how things would appear to a spectator in a place where, as it happens, there is no spectator; (β) how things would appear at times when, in fact, they are not appearing to anyone; (γ) things which never appear at all. All these are introduced to simplify the statement of the causal laws, but none of them form an integral part of what is known to be true in physics. This brings us to our second answer.
(a) In the previous discussion, we explored the issue of the verifiability of physics. Verifiability isn't the same as truth; it's actually more subjective and psychological. For a statement to be verifiable, it's not enough for it to be true; we also have to be able to discover that it's true. So, verifiability relies on our ability to gain knowledge, rather than just the objective truth. In physics, as it's usually presented, there’s a lot that’s unverifiable: there are hypotheses about (α) how things would look to an observer in a location where, in reality, there isn’t an observer; (β) how things would look at moments when, in fact, no one is seeing them; (γ) things that don’t appear at all. All of these are included to make the explanation of causal laws simpler, but none of them are essential to what is known to be true in physics. This leads us to our second answer.
(b) If physics is to consist wholly of propositions known to be true, or at least capable of being proved or disproved, the three kinds of hypothetical entities we have just enumerated must all be capable of being exhibited as logical functions of sense-data. In order to show how this might possibly be done, let us recall the hypothetical Leibnizian universe of Lecture III. In that universe, we had a number of perspectives, two of which never had any entity in common, but often contained entities which could be sufficiently correlated to be regarded as belonging to the same thing. We will call one of these an “actual” private world when there is an actual spectator to which it appears, and “ideal” when it is merely constructed on principles of continuity. A physical thing consists, at each instant, of the whole set of its aspects at that instant, in all the different worlds; thus a momentary state of a thing is a whole set of aspects. An “ideal” appearance will be an aspect merely calculated, but not actually perceived by any spectator. An “ideal” state of a thing will be a state at a moment when all its appearances are ideal. An ideal thing will be one whose states at all times are ideal. Ideal appearances, states, and things, since they are calculated, must be functions of actual appearances, states, and things; in fact, ultimately, they must be functions of actual appearances. Thus it is unnecessary, for the enunciation of the laws of physics, to assign any reality to ideal elements: it is enough to accept them as logical constructions, provided we have means of knowing how to determine when they become actual. This, in fact, we have with some degree of approximation; the starry heaven, for instance, becomes actual whenever we choose to look at it. It is open to us to believe that the ideal elements exist, and there can be no reason for disbelieving this; but unless in virtue of some a priori law we cannot know it, for empirical knowledge is confined to what we actually observe.
(b) If physics is meant to consist entirely of statements known to be true, or at least able to be proved or disproved, the three types of hypothetical entities we just listed must all be able to be represented as logical functions of sense-data. To illustrate how this could be done, let’s recall the hypothetical Leibnizian universe of Lecture III. In that universe, we had several viewpoints, two of which never shared any entities but often included entities that could be sufficiently correlated as belonging to the same thing. We will refer to one of these as an “actual” private world when there is a real observer for whom it appears, and “ideal” when it’s just constructed based on principles of continuity. A physical thing at any moment consists of all its aspects at that moment across all the different worlds; therefore, a momentary state of a thing is a complete set of aspects. An “ideal” appearance will be an aspect that is calculated but not actually perceived by any observer. An “ideal” state of a thing will be a state at a moment when all its appearances are ideal. An ideal thing will be one whose states at all times are ideal. Since ideal appearances, states, and things are calculated, they must be functions of actual appearances, states, and things; in fact, ultimately, they must be functions of actual appearances. Thus, it is unnecessary for the laws of physics to assign any reality to ideal elements: it suffices to accept them as logical constructions, as long as we know how to determine when they become actual. We actually have this knowledge to some extent; for instance, the starry sky becomes actual whenever we choose to observe it. We are free to believe that ideal elements exist, and there’s no reason to doubt this; however, unless by some a priori law, we cannot know it, as empirical knowledge is limited to what we actually observe.
(2) The three main conceptions of physics are space, time, and matter. Some of the problems raised by the conception of matter have been indicated in the above discussion of “things.” But space and time also raise difficult problems of much the same kind, namely, difficulties in reducing the haphazard untidy world of immediate sensation to the smooth orderly world of geometry and kinematics. Let us begin with the consideration of space.
(2) The three main ideas in physics are space, time, and matter. Some of the issues related to the idea of matter have been mentioned in the previous discussion about “things.” However, space and time also present challenging problems that are quite similar, specifically the challenge of transforming the chaotic, messy world of immediate sensations into the clean, organized world of geometry and motion. Let’s start by looking at space.
People who have never read any psychology seldom realise how much mental labour has gone into the construction of the one all-embracing space into which all sensible objects are supposed to fit. Kant, who was unusually ignorant of psychology, described space as “an infinite given whole,” whereas a moment's psychological reflection shows that a space which is infinite is not given, while a space which can be called given is not infinite. What the nature of “given” space really is, is a difficult question, upon which psychologists are by no means agreed. But some general remarks may be made, which will suffice to show the problems, without taking sides on any psychological issue still in debate.
People who have never studied psychology often don’t realize how much mental effort has gone into creating the all-encompassing concept of space where all sensible objects are meant to fit. Kant, who had a limited understanding of psychology, referred to space as “an infinite given whole,” but if you take a moment to think about it, an infinite space isn’t given, and a space that can be considered given isn’t infinite. The true nature of “given” space is a complicated question that psychologists don’t entirely agree on. However, some general observations can be made to illustrate the issues involved, without picking a side on any ongoing psychological debates.
The first thing to notice is that different senses have different spaces. The space of sight is quite different from the space of touch: it is only by experience in infancy that we learn to correlate them. In later life, when we see an object within reach, we know how to touch it, and more or less what it will feel like; if we touch an object with our eyes shut, we know where we should have to look for it, and more or less what it would look like. But this knowledge is derived from early experience of the correlation of certain kinds of touch-sensations with certain kinds of sight-sensations. The one space into which both kinds of sensations fit is an intellectual construction, not a datum. And besides touch and sight, there are other kinds of sensation which give other, though less important spaces: these also have to be fitted into the one space by means of experienced correlations. And as in the case of things, so here: the one all-embracing space, though convenient as a way of speaking, need not be supposed really to exist. All that experience makes certain is the several spaces of the several senses, correlated by empirically discovered laws. The one space may turn out to be valid as a logical construction, compounded of the several spaces, but there is no good reason to assume its independent metaphysical reality.
The first thing to notice is that different senses occupy different spaces. The space of sight is quite separate from the space of touch; we only learn to connect them through our early experiences. Later in life, when we see something within reach, we know how to touch it and have a general idea of what it will feel like. If we touch something with our eyes closed, we know where to look for it and have a rough idea of what it would look like. But this knowledge comes from early experiences that link certain types of touch sensations with certain types of sight sensations. The single space that combines both kinds of sensations is an intellectual construct, not a given fact. In addition to touch and sight, there are other sensations that create other, though less significant, spaces; these too need to be integrated into one space through experienced correlations. Just like with objects, this all-encompassing space, while convenient to talk about, doesn’t necessarily need to exist in reality. What experience confirms are the distinct spaces of the various senses, linked by laws we discover through experience. The single space might be valid as a logical framework, made up of the various spaces, but there’s no strong reason to believe it has an independent metaphysical existence.
Another respect in which the spaces of immediate experience differ from the space of geometry and physics is in regard to points. The space of geometry and physics consists of an infinite number of points, but no one has ever seen or touched a point. If there are points in a sensible space, they must be an inference. It is not easy to see any way in which, as independent entities, they could be validly inferred from the data; thus here again, we shall have, if possible, to find some logical construction, some complex assemblage of immediately given objects, which will have the geometrical properties required of points. It is customary to think of points as simple and infinitely small, but geometry in no way demands that we should think of them in this way. All that is necessary for geometry is that they should have mutual relations possessing certain enumerated abstract properties, and it may be that an assemblage of data of sensation will serve this purpose. Exactly how this is to be done, I do not yet know, but it seems fairly certain that it can be done.
Another way that our immediate experiences differ from the space of geometry and physics is with points. The space of geometry and physics includes an infinite number of points, but no one has ever seen or touched a point. If there are points in a sensible space, they must be inferred. It’s not easy to see how, as independent entities, they could be validly inferred from the data; so once again, we’ll need to find some logical construction, some complex arrangement of things we can directly perceive, that will have the geometrical properties we expect of points. We typically think of points as simple and infinitely small, but geometry doesn’t require us to think of them this way. All that geometry needs is for them to have relationships that possess certain defined abstract properties, and it’s possible that a collection of sensory data will fulfill this requirement. I’m not sure exactly how to accomplish this yet, but it seems pretty clear that it can be done.
The following illustrative method, simplified so as to be easily manipulated, has been invented by Dr Whitehead for the purpose of showing how points might be manufactured from sense-data. We have first of all to observe that there are no infinitesimal sense-data: any surface we can see, for example, must be of some finite extent. But what at first appears as one undivided whole is often found, under the influence of attention, to split up into parts contained within the whole. Thus one spatial object may be contained within another, and entirely enclosed by the other. This relation of enclosure, by the help of some very natural hypotheses, will enable us to define a “point” as a certain class of spatial objects, namely all those (as it will turn out in the end) which would naturally be said to contain the point. In order to obtain a definition of a “point” in this way, we proceed as follows:
The following illustrative method, simplified for easy manipulation, was created by Dr. Whitehead to demonstrate how points might be generated from sense-data. First, we need to note that there are no infinitesimal sense-data: any surface we can see, for instance, must have some finite size. However, what initially seems like a single, undivided whole often breaks down into parts when we pay attention. So, one spatial object can be contained within another and completely enclosed by it. This relationship of enclosure, along with some very natural assumptions, will help us define a “point” as a specific class of spatial objects—specifically, all those that can be said to contain the point. To define a “point” this way, we proceed as follows:
Given any set of volumes or surfaces, they will not in general converge into one point. But if they get smaller and smaller, while of any two of the set there is always one that encloses the other, then we begin to have the kind of conditions which would enable us to treat them as having a point for their limit. The hypotheses required for the relation of enclosure are that (1) it must be transitive; (2) of two different spatial objects, it is impossible for each to enclose the other, but a single spatial object always encloses itself; (3) any set of spatial objects such that there is at least one spatial object enclosed by them all has a lower limit or minimum, i.e. an object enclosed by all of them and enclosing all objects which are enclosed by all of them; (4) to prevent trivial exceptions, we must add that there are to be instances of enclosure, i.e. there are really to be objects of which one encloses the other. When an enclosure-relation has these properties, we will call it a “point-producer.” Given any relation of enclosure, we will call a set of objects an “enclosure-series” if, of any two of them, one is contained in the other. We require a condition which shall secure that an enclosure-series converges to a point, and this is obtained as follows: Let our enclosure-series be such that, given any other enclosure-series of which there are members enclosed in any arbitrarily chosen member of our first series, then there are members of our first series enclosed in any arbitrarily chosen member of our second series. In this case, our first enclosure-series may be called a “punctual enclosure-series.” Then a “point” is all the objects which enclose members of a given punctual enclosure-series. In order to ensure infinite divisibility, we require one further property to be added to those defining point-producers, namely that any object which encloses itself also encloses an object other than itself. The “points” generated by point-producers with this property will be found to be such as geometry requires.
Given any set of volumes or surfaces, they generally won't converge into a single point. However, if they keep getting smaller and smaller, and for any two in the set, one always encloses the other, then we start to have the kind of conditions that allow us to treat them as having a point as their limit. The conditions needed for the relation of enclosure are that (1) it must be transitive; (2) of two different spatial objects, it's impossible for each to enclose the other, but a single spatial object always encloses itself; (3) any set of spatial objects such that there is at least one spatial object enclosed by all of them has a lower limit or minimum, i.e. an object enclosed by all of them and that encloses all objects which are enclosed by all of them; (4) to avoid trivial exceptions, we need to ensure there are instances of enclosure, i.e. that there really are objects where one encloses the other. When an enclosure-relation has these properties, we will call it a “point-producer.” Given any relation of enclosure, we will refer to a set of objects as an “enclosure-series” if, of any two, one is contained within the other. We need a condition that ensures an enclosure-series converges to a point, and this is established as follows: Let our enclosure-series be such that, given any other enclosure-series that has members enclosed in any arbitrarily chosen member of our first series, then there are members of our first series contained within any arbitrarily chosen member of our second series. In this case, our first enclosure-series may be called a “punctual enclosure-series.” Then a “point” is defined as all the objects that enclose members of a given punctual enclosure-series. To ensure infinite divisibility, we need to add one more property to those defining point-producers, specifically that any object that encloses itself also encloses another object besides itself. The “points” generated by point-producers with this property will meet the requirements of geometry.
(3) The question of time, so long as we confine ourselves to one private world, is rather less complicated than that of space, and we can see pretty clearly how it might be dealt with by such methods as we have been considering. Events of which we are conscious do not last merely for a mathematical instant, but always for some finite time, however short. Even if there be a physical world such as the mathematical theory of motion supposes, impressions on our sense-organs produce sensations which are not merely and strictly instantaneous, and therefore the objects of sense of which we are immediately conscious are not strictly instantaneous. Instants, therefore, are not among the data of experience, and, if legitimate, must be either inferred or constructed. It is difficult to see how they can be validly inferred; thus we are left with the alternative that they must be constructed. How is this to be done?
(3) The question of time, as long as we limit ourselves to one personal experience, is somewhat easier than that of space, and we can understand fairly well how it might be approached using the methods we've been discussing. Events that we are aware of don't only last for a mathematical instant; they always last for some measurable amount of time, no matter how brief. Even if there is a physical world like what the theory of motion suggests, the impressions on our sense organs create sensations that are not purely and strictly instantaneous, meaning that the objects of our immediate awareness are not strictly instantaneous either. Therefore, instants are not part of our direct experience and, if they can be justified, must either be inferred or created. It's hard to see how they can be validly inferred; thus, we have to conclude that they must be created. How do we go about doing that?
Immediate experience provides us with two time-relations among events: they may be simultaneous, or one may be earlier and the other later. These two are both part of the crude data; it is not the case that only the events are given, and their time-order is added by our subjective activity. The time-order, within certain limits, is as much given as the events. In any story of adventure you will find such passages as the following: “With a cynical smile he pointed the revolver at the breast of the dauntless youth. ‘At the word three I shall fire,’ he said. The words one and two had already been spoken with a cool and deliberate distinctness. The word three was forming on his lips. At this moment a blinding flash of lightning rent the air.” Here we have simultaneity—not due, as Kant would have us believe, to the subjective mental apparatus of the dauntless youth, but given as objectively as the revolver and the lightning. And it is equally given in immediate experience that the words one and two come earlier than the flash. These time-relations hold between events which are not strictly instantaneous. Thus one event may begin sooner than another, and therefore be before it, but may continue after the other has begun, and therefore be also simultaneous with it. If it persists after the other is over, it will also be later than the other. Earlier, simultaneous, and later, are not inconsistent with each other when we are concerned with events which last for a finite time, however short; they only become inconsistent when we are dealing with something instantaneous.
Immediate experience gives us two relationships between events in time: they can happen at the same time, or one can happen before the other. Both of these relationships are part of the basic information we receive; it's not just that we experience events and then our minds impose a time order on them. The order in time, within certain limits, is as inherent as the events themselves. In any adventure story, you might find passages like this: “With a cynical smile, he aimed the revolver at the fearless young man. ‘At the count of three, I’ll shoot,’ he said. The words one and two had already been spoken with cool, measured clarity. The word three was forming on his lips. At that moment, a blinding flash of lightning split the air.” Here, we have events occurring simultaneously—not because, as Kant suggests, of the subjective mental setup of the fearless young man, but as objectively present as the revolver and the lightning. Additionally, it’s immediately clear that the words one and two come before the flash. These time relationships exist between events that don’t occur in a strictly instantaneous manner. One event might start before another, hence be considered earlier, but it could continue even after the other has begun, making it simultaneous as well. If it continues after the other has finished, it will also be regarded as later. The concepts of earlier, simultaneous, and later are not contradictory when dealing with events that last for a measurable amount of time, no matter how brief; they only become inconsistent when we talk about something instantaneous.
It is to be observed that we cannot give what may be called absolute dates, but only dates determined by events. We cannot point to a time itself, but only to some event occurring at that time. There is therefore no reason in experience to suppose that there are times as opposed to events: the events, ordered by the relations of simultaneity and succession, are all that experience provides. Hence, unless we are to introduce superfluous metaphysical entities, we must, in defining what mathematical physics can regard as an instant, proceed by means of some construction which assumes nothing beyond events and their temporal relations.
It’s important to note that we can’t provide what might be called absolute dates, only dates based on events. We can’t point to a specific time itself but only to an event happening during that time. Therefore, there’s no reason based on experience to believe that there are times apart from events: the events, organized by their relationships of simultaneity and succession, are all that experience gives us. So, unless we want to introduce unnecessary metaphysical concepts, we must, when defining what mathematical physics can consider as an instant, do so through a construction that relies solely on events and their temporal relationships.
If we wish to assign a date exactly by means of events, how shall we proceed? If we take any one event, we cannot assign our date exactly, because the event is not instantaneous, that is to say, it may be simultaneous with two events which are not simultaneous with each other. In order to assign a date exactly, we must be able, theoretically, to determine whether any given event is before, at, or after this date, and we must know that any other date is either before or after this date, but not simultaneous with it. Suppose, now, instead of taking one event A, we take two events A and B, and suppose A and B partly overlap, but B ends before A ends. Then an event which is simultaneous with both A and B must exist during the time when A and B overlap; thus we have come rather nearer to a precise date than when we considered A and B alone. Let C be an event which is simultaneous with both A and B, but which ends before either A or B has ended. Then an event which is simultaneous with A and B and C must exist during the time when all three overlap, which is a still shorter time. Proceeding in this way, by taking more and more events, a new event which is dated as simultaneous with all of them becomes gradually more and more accurately dated. This suggests a way by which a completely accurate date can be defined.
If we want to pinpoint a date based on events, how should we go about it? If we consider just one event, we can't assign our date exactly because the event isn't instantaneous; it might happen at the same time as two other events that don’t occur simultaneously with each other. To assign a date accurately, we need to determine, in theory, whether a specific event occurs before, at, or after this date, and we must know that any other date is either before or after this date, but not at the same time. Now, instead of focusing on just one event A, let’s look at two events A and B, where A and B overlap somewhat, but B finishes before A does. This means there must be an event that happens at the same time as both A and B during their overlap; thus, we get closer to a precise date than when we considered A or B alone. Let’s say C is an event that occurs at the same time as both A and B, but finishes before either A or B ends. Therefore, there must be an event happening at the same time as A, B, and C during the time all three overlap, which is an even shorter span. By continuing down this path and considering more and more events, we can gradually define a new event that is dated as simultaneous with all of them, and this will lead to a more and more accurately defined date. This gives us a way to define a completely accurate date.

Let us take a group of events of which any two overlap, so that there is some time, however short, when they all exist. If there is any other event which is simultaneous with all of these, let us add it to the group; let us go on until we have constructed a group such that no event outside the group is simultaneous with all of them, but all the events inside the group are simultaneous with each other. Let us define this whole group as an instant of time. It remains to show that it has the properties we expect of an instant.
Let’s consider a group of events where any two overlap, meaning there’s a moment, no matter how brief, when they all occur. If there’s another event that happens at the same time as all these, we’ll add it to the group; we’ll keep going until we’ve created a group where no event outside of it occurs at the same time as all of them, but every event inside the group is simultaneous with each other. We’ll define this entire group as an instant of time. Now we need to demonstrate that it has the characteristics we expect from an instant.
What are the properties we expect of instants? First, they must form a series: of any two, one must be before the other, and the other must be not before the one; if one is before another, and the other before a third, the first must be before the third. Secondly, every event must be at a certain number of instants; two events are simultaneous if they are at the same instant, and one is before the other if there is an instant, at which the one is, which is earlier than some instant at which the other is. Thirdly, if we assume that there is always some change going on somewhere during the time when any given event persists, the series of instants ought to be compact, i.e. given any two instants, there ought to be other instants between them. Do instants, as we have defined them, have these properties?
What properties do we expect from instants? First, they must form a sequence: for any two instants, one must come before the other, and the latter must not come before the former; if one is before another, and the other is before a third, the first must be before the third. Secondly, every event must occur at a specific number of instants; two events are simultaneous if they occur at the same instant, and one occurs before the other if there is an instant in which the first occurs that is earlier than some instant in which the second occurs. Thirdly, if we assume that there is always some change happening somewhere while any given event lasts, the sequence of instants should be compact, i.e. given any two instants, there should be other instants in between them. Do instants, as we have defined them, have these properties?
We shall say that an event is “at” an instant when it is a member of the group by which the instant is constituted; and we shall say that one instant is before another if the group which is the one instant contains an event which is earlier than, but not simultaneous with, some event in the group which is the other instant. When one event is earlier than, but not simultaneous with another, we shall say that it “wholly precedes” the other. Now we know that of two events which are not simultaneous, there must be one which wholly precedes the other, and in that case the other cannot also wholly precede the one; we also know that, if one event wholly precedes another, and the other wholly precedes a third, then the first wholly precedes the third. From these facts it is easy to deduce that the instants as we have defined them form a series.
We will say that an event is “at” an instant when it belongs to the group that makes up that instant; and we will say that one instant is before another if the group that represents one instant includes an event that happens earlier than, but is not happening at the same time as, some event in the group of the other instant. When one event occurs earlier than, but is not concurrent with, another, we will say that it “wholly precedes” the other. Now, we know that of two events that are not simultaneous, one must wholly precede the other, and in that case, the other cannot also wholly precede the one; we also know that if one event wholly precedes another, and that other wholly precedes a third one, then the first entirely precedes the third. Based on these facts, it is clear that the instants as we have defined them form a series.
We have next to show that every event is “at” at least one instant, i.e. that, given any event, there is at least one class, such as we used in defining instants, of which it is a member. For this purpose, consider all the events which are simultaneous with a given event, and do not begin later, i.e. are not wholly after anything simultaneous with it. We will call these the “initial contemporaries” of the given event. It will be found that this class of events is the first instant at which the given event exists, provided every event wholly after some contemporary of the given event is wholly after some initial contemporary of it.
We need to show that every event exists “at” at least one moment, i.e. that for any event, there’s at least one category, like the ones we used to define moments, that it belongs to. To illustrate this, let's look at all the events that occur simultaneously with a specific event and do not start later, i.e. are not completely after anything that is simultaneous with it. We'll refer to these as the “initial contemporaries” of the specified event. It will be demonstrated that this group of events represents the first moment at which the specific event exists, as long as every event that occurs completely after any contemporary of the specified event also occurs completely after some initial contemporary of it.
Finally, the series of instants will be compact if, given any two events of which one wholly precedes the other, there are events wholly after the one and simultaneous with something wholly before the other. Whether this is the case or not, is an empirical question; but if it is not, there is no reason to expect the time-series to be compact.[17]
Finally, the series of moments will be compact if, for any two events where one completely comes before the other, there are events that are completely after the first one and at the same time as something that completely comes before the second one. Whether this is true or not is an empirical question; but if it isn't, there's no reason to expect the time series to be compact.[17]
Thus our definition of instants secures all that mathematics requires, without having to assume the existence of any disputable metaphysical entities.
Thus, our definition of instants covers everything that mathematics needs without having to assume the existence of any questionable metaphysical entities.
Instants may also be defined by means of the enclosure-relation, exactly as was done in the case of points. One object will be temporally enclosed by another when it is simultaneous with the other, but not before or after it. Whatever encloses temporally or is enclosed temporally we shall call an “event.” In order that the relation of temporal enclosure may be a “point-producer,” we require (1) that it should be transitive, i.e. that if one event encloses another, and the other a third, then the first encloses the third; (2) that every event encloses itself, but if one event encloses another different event, then the other does not enclose the one; (3) that given any set of events such that there is at least one event enclosed by all of them, then there is an event enclosing all that they all enclose, and itself enclosed by all of them; (4) that there is at least one event. To ensure infinite divisibility, we require also that every event should enclose events other than itself. Assuming these characteristics, temporal enclosure is an infinitely divisible point-producer. We can now form an “enclosure-series” of events, by choosing a group of events such that of any two there is one which encloses the other; this will be a “punctual enclosure-series” if, given any other enclosure-series such that every member of our first series encloses some member of our second, then every member of our second series encloses some member of our first. Then an “instant” is the class of all events which enclose members of a given punctual enclosure-series.
Instances can also be defined through the enclosure relationship, just like we did with points. One event is temporally enclosed by another when they occur at the same time, but not before or after. Anything that temporally encloses or is temporally enclosed will be referred to as an “event.” For the temporal enclosure relationship to act as a “point-producer,” we need to ensure (1) it is transitive, meaning if one event encloses another, and that event encloses a third, then the first event also encloses the third; (2) every event encloses itself, but if one event encloses a different event, then the other event does not enclose the first; (3) given any group of events where at least one event is enclosed by all of them, there is an event that encloses all that they enclose and is also enclosed by all of them; (4) there is at least one event present. To guarantee infinite divisibility, we also require that every event should enclose events besides itself. With these properties assumed, temporal enclosure acts as an infinitely divisible point-producer. We can now create an “enclosure-series” of events by selecting a group of events where for any pair, one event encloses the other; this becomes a “punctual enclosure-series” if, given any other enclosure-series where every member of our first series encloses some member of the second, then every member of the second series encloses some member of the first. Thus, an “instant” is the collection of all events that enclose members of a particular punctual enclosure-series.
The correlation of the times of different private worlds so as to produce the one all-embracing time of physics is a more difficult matter. We saw, in Lecture III., that different private worlds often contain correlated appearances, such as common sense would regard as appearances of the same “thing.” When two appearances in different worlds are so correlated as to belong to one momentary “state” of a thing, it would be natural to regard them as simultaneous, and as thus affording a simple means of correlating different private times. But this can only be regarded as a first approximation. What we call one sound will be heard sooner by people near the source of the sound than by people further from it, and the same applies, though in a less degree, to light. Thus two correlated appearances in different worlds are not necessarily to be regarded as occurring at the same date in physical time, though they will be parts of one momentary state of a thing. The correlation of different private times is regulated by the desire to secure the simplest possible statement of the laws of physics, and thus raises rather complicated technical problems; but from the point of view of philosophical theory, there is no very serious difficulty of principle involved.
The connection between the timings of different private worlds to create a single, all-encompassing time of physics is quite complex. We observed in Lecture III. that various private worlds often show related phenomena that common sense would interpret as manifestations of the same "thing." When two phenomena in different worlds are linked enough to belong to one momentary "state" of a thing, it makes sense to consider them simultaneous, providing a straightforward way to connect different private times. However, this should only be seen as a rough estimate. For example, one sound will reach people near its source sooner than those further away, and the same is true, though to a lesser extent, for light. Therefore, two related phenomena in different worlds shouldn't automatically be considered to occur at the same point in physical time, even though they are parts of one momentary state of a thing. The correlation of different private times is guided by the aim to achieve the most straightforward explanation of the laws of physics, which introduces fairly complex technical issues; however, from a philosophical perspective, there aren't any significant principle difficulties involved.
The above brief outline must not be regarded as more than tentative and suggestive. It is intended merely to show the kind of way in which, given a world with the kind of properties that psychologists find in the world of sense, it may be possible, by means of purely logical constructions, to make it amenable to mathematical treatment by defining series or classes of sense-data which can be called respectively particles, points, and instants. If such constructions are possible, then mathematical physics is applicable to the real world, in spite of the fact that its particles, points, and instants are not to be found among actually existing entities.
The brief outline above should be seen as nothing more than a preliminary suggestion. It’s meant to illustrate how, in a world with the properties that psychologists observe in sensory experience, it might be possible to create purely logical models that make these experiences suitable for mathematical analysis by defining categories or groups of sensory data that can be referred to as particles, points, and instants. If such models can be constructed, then mathematical physics can be applied to the real world, even though its particles, points, and instants do not correspond to anything that actually exists.
The problem which the above considerations are intended to elucidate is one whose importance and even existence has been concealed by the unfortunate separation of different studies which prevails throughout the civilised world. Physicists, ignorant and contemptuous of philosophy, have been content to assume their particles, points, and instants in practice, while conceding, with ironical politeness, that their concepts laid no claim to metaphysical validity. Metaphysicians, obsessed by the idealistic opinion that only mind is real, and the Parmenidean belief that the real is unchanging, repeated one after another the supposed contradictions in the notions of matter, space, and time, and therefore naturally made no endeavour to invent a tenable theory of particles, points, and instants. Psychologists, who have done invaluable work in bringing to light the chaotic nature of the crude materials supplied by unmanipulated sensation, have been ignorant of mathematics and modern logic, and have therefore been content to say that matter, space, and time are “intellectual constructions,” without making any attempt to show in detail either how the intellect can construct them, or what secures the practical validity which physics shows them to possess. Philosophers, it is to be hoped, will come to recognise that they cannot achieve any solid success in such problems without some slight knowledge of logic, mathematics, and physics; meanwhile, for want of students with the necessary equipment, this vital problem remains unattempted and unknown.
The issue that the above points aim to clarify is one whose significance and even existence have been hidden by the unfortunate division of various fields of study that exists in the civilized world. Physicists, who are unaware of and dismissive towards philosophy, have been satisfied to assume their particles, points, and instants in practice, while ironically acknowledging that their concepts do not claim any metaphysical validity. Metaphysicians, fixated on the idealistic belief that only the mind is real, along with the Parmenidean idea that reality is unchanging, have repeatedly highlighted the supposed contradictions in the ideas of matter, space, and time, and therefore have made no effort to develop a plausible theory of particles, points, and instants. Psychologists,
There are, it is true, two authors, both physicists, who have done something, though not much, to bring about a recognition of the problem as one demanding study. These two authors are Poincaré and Mach, Poincaré especially in his Science and Hypothesis, Mach especially in his Analysis of Sensations. Both of them, however, admirable as their work is, seem to me to suffer from a general philosophical bias. Poincaré is Kantian, while Mach is ultra-empiricist; with Poincaré almost all the mathematical part of physics is merely conventional, while with Mach the sensation as a mental event is identified with its object as a part of the physical world. Nevertheless, both these authors, and especially Mach, deserve mention as having made serious contributions to the consideration of our problem.
There are, it’s true, two authors, both physicists, who have done something, though not much, to highlight the issue as one that needs study. These two authors are Poincaré and Mach, with Poincaré particularly in his Science and Hypothesis and Mach in his Analysis of Sensations. However, both of them, as admirable as their work is, seem to have a common philosophical bias. Poincaré leans towards Kantian thought, while Mach is ultra-empiricist; with Poincaré, most of the mathematical aspects of physics are seen as just conventional, while with Mach, the sensation as a mental event is identified with its object as part of the physical world. Nonetheless, both authors, and especially Mach, deserve recognition for their serious contributions to the discussion of our issue.
When a point or an instant is defined as a class of sensible qualities, the first impression produced is likely to be one of wild and wilful paradox. Certain considerations apply here, however, which will again be relevant when we come to the definition of numbers. There is a whole type of problems which can be solved by such definitions, and almost always there will be at first an effect of paradox. Given a set of objects any two of which have a relation of the sort called “symmetrical and transitive,” it is almost certain that we shall come to regard them as all having some common quality, or as all having the same relation to some one object outside the set. This kind of case is important, and I shall therefore try to make it clear even at the cost of some repetition of previous definitions.
When we define a point or an instant as a group of sensible qualities, the first impression we get is likely to be one of confusing and deliberate contradiction. However, certain factors are relevant here, which will also be important when we discuss the definition of numbers. There is a whole category of problems that can be solved through such definitions, and almost always, there will initially be a sense of paradox. Given a set of objects where any two share a relationship that is “symmetrical and transitive,” it's highly likely that we will come to see them all as having some common quality or as having the same relationship to another object outside the set. This type of case is significant, so I’ll strive to clarify it, even if it means repeating some earlier definitions.
A relation is said to be “symmetrical” when, if one term has this relation to another, then the other also has it to the one. Thus “brother or sister” is a “symmetrical” relation: if one person is a brother or a sister of another, then the other is a brother or sister of the one. Simultaneity, again, is a symmetrical relation; so is equality in size. A relation is said to be “transitive” when, if one term has this relation to another, and the other to a third, then the one has it to the third. The symmetrical relations mentioned just now are also transitive—provided, in the case of “brother or sister,” we allow a person to be counted as his or her own brother or sister, and provided, in the case of simultaneity, we mean complete simultaneity, i.e. beginning and ending together.
A relationship is called “symmetrical” when, if one term has this relationship with another, then the other also has it with the first. So, “brother or sister” is a “symmetrical” relationship: if one person is a brother or sister to another, then that other person is also a brother or sister to the first. Similarly, simultaneity is a symmetrical relationship, and so is equality in size. A relationship is considered “transitive” when, if one term has this relationship with another, and that second term has it with a third, then the first term also has it with the third. The symmetrical relationships mentioned earlier are also transitive—if we allow a person to be counted as their own brother or sister in the case of “brother or sister,” and if we mean complete simultaneity in the case of simultaneity, i.e. starting and ending together.
But many relations are transitive without being symmetrical—for instance, such relations as “greater,” “earlier,” “to the right of,” “ancestor of,” in fact all such relations as give rise to series. Other relations are symmetrical without being transitive—for example, difference in any respect. If A is of a different age from B, and B of a different age from C, it does not follow that A is of a different age from C. Simultaneity, again, in the case of events which last for a finite time, will not necessarily be transitive if it only means that the times of the two events overlap. If A ends just after B has begun, and B ends just after C has begun, A and B will be simultaneous in this sense, and so will B and C, but A and C may well not be simultaneous.
But many relationships are transitive without being symmetrical—for instance, relationships like “greater,” “earlier,” “to the right of,” and “ancestor of”—in fact, all relationships that create sequences. Other relationships are symmetrical without being transitive—for example, any kind of difference. If A is a different age than B, and B is a different age than C, it doesn’t mean that A is a different age than C. Similarly, simultaneity, in the case of events that last for a finite time, won’t necessarily be transitive if it just means that the times of the two events overlap. If A ends right after B starts, and B ends right after C starts, A and B will be simultaneous in this sense, as will B and C, but A and C might not be simultaneous at all.
All the relations which can naturally be represented as equality in any respect, or as possession of a common property, are transitive and symmetrical—this applies, for example, to such relations as being of the same height or weight or colour. Owing to the fact that possession of a common property gives rise to a transitive symmetrical relation, we come to imagine that wherever such a relation occurs it must be due to a common property. “Being equally numerous” is a transitive symmetrical relation of two collections; hence we imagine that both have a common property, called their number. “Existing at a given instant” (in the sense in which we defined an instant) is a transitive symmetrical relation; hence we come to think that there really is an instant which confers a common property on all the things existing at that instant. “Being states of a given thing” is a transitive symmetrical relation; hence we come to imagine that there really is a thing, other than the series of states, which accounts for the transitive symmetrical relation. In all such cases, the class of terms that have the given transitive symmetrical relation to a given term will fulfil all the formal requisites of a common property of all the members of the class. Since there certainly is the class, while any other common property may be illusory, it is prudent, in order to avoid needless assumptions, to substitute the class for the common property which would be ordinarily assumed. This is the reason for the definitions we have adopted, and this is the source of the apparent paradoxes. No harm is done if there are such common properties as language assumes, since we do not deny them, but merely abstain from asserting them. But if there are not such common properties in any given case, then our method has secured us against error. In the absence of special knowledge, therefore, the method we have adopted is the only one which is safe, and which avoids the risk of introducing fictitious metaphysical entities.
All relationships that can naturally be seen as equal in any way or as sharing a common characteristic are transitive and symmetrical—this includes relationships like being the same height, weight, or color. The fact that sharing a common characteristic leads to a transitive symmetrical relationship makes us assume that whenever such a relationship exists, it must be because of that common characteristic. "Being equally numerous" is a transitive symmetrical relationship between two collections; therefore, we assume both have a common characteristic called their number. "Existing at a given moment" (in the sense we defined a moment) is also a transitive symmetrical relationship; thus, we think there really is a moment that grants a common characteristic to everything existing at that moment. "Being states of a given thing" is a transitive symmetrical relationship; consequently, we come to believe there is a thing, separate from the series of states, that explains the transitive symmetrical relationship. In all these cases, the group of terms that has the given transitive symmetrical relationship with a specific term will meet all the formal requirements of a common characteristic among all members of the group. Since that group definitely exists, while any other common characteristic may be an illusion, it’s wise to replace the assumed common characteristic with the group itself to avoid unnecessary assumptions. This is the reason behind the definitions we've chosen and the source of the apparent paradoxes. There’s no issue if there are indeed such common characteristics as the language suggests, since we don’t deny them; we just choose not to assert them. However, if no common characteristics exist in a specific case, our method protects us from making mistakes. Therefore, in the absence of specific knowledge, the method we've adopted is the only safe one, avoiding the risk of introducing false metaphysical entities.
LECTURE V
THE THEORY OF CONTINUITY
The theory of continuity, with which we shall be occupied in the present lecture, is, in most of its refinements and developments, a purely mathematical subject—very beautiful, very important, and very delightful, but not, strictly speaking, a part of philosophy. The logical basis of the theory alone belongs to philosophy, and alone will occupy us to-night. The way the problem of continuity enters into philosophy is, broadly speaking, the following: Space and time are treated by mathematicians as consisting of points and instants, but they also have a property, easier to feel than to define, which is called continuity, and is thought by many philosophers to be destroyed when they are resolved into points and instants. Zeno, as we shall see, proved that analysis into points and instants was impossible if we adhered to the view that the number of points or instants in a finite space or time must be finite. Later philosophers, believing infinite number to be self-contradictory, have found here an antinomy: Spaces and times could not consist of a finite number of points and instants, for such reasons as Zeno's; they could not consist of an infinite number of points and instants, because infinite numbers were supposed to be self-contradictory. Therefore spaces and times, if real at all, must not be regarded as composed of points and instants.
The theory of continuity, which we will discuss in this lecture, is primarily a mathematical topic—very beautiful, very important, and very enjoyable, but not strictly a part of philosophy. Only the logical foundation of the theory belongs to philosophy, and that's what we'll focus on tonight. The connection between the problem of continuity and philosophy is generally as follows: Mathematicians view space and time as made up of points and instants, but they also possess a quality that’s easier to feel than to define, known as continuity. Many philosophers believe this continuity is lost when we break them down into points and instants. Zeno, as we will explore, demonstrated that breaking them down into points and instants is impossible if we accept that the number of points or instants in a finite space or time must be finite. Later philosophers, who thought infinite numbers to be contradictory, found a paradox here: Spaces and times could not consist of a finite number of points and instants for reasons like Zeno's; nor could they consist of an infinite number of points and instants, because infinite numbers were assumed to be contradictory. Thus, if spaces and times are real at all, they shouldn't be seen as made up of points and instants.
But even when points and instants, as independent entities, are discarded, as they were by the theory advocated in our last lecture, the problems of continuity, as I shall try to show presently, remain, in a practically unchanged form. Let us therefore, to begin with, admit points and instants, and consider the problems in connection with this simpler or at least more familiar hypothesis.
But even when points and moments, as separate entities, are set aside, like they were by the theory supported in our last lecture, the issues of continuity, as I will attempt to demonstrate shortly, stay pretty much the same. So, let’s start by accepting points and moments and examine the challenges related to this simpler or at least more familiar assumption.
The argument against continuity, in so far as it rests upon the supposed difficulties of infinite numbers, has been disposed of by the positive theory of the infinite, which will be considered in Lecture VII. But there remains a feeling—of the kind that led Zeno to the contention that the arrow in its flight is at rest—which suggests that points and instants, even if they are infinitely numerous, can only give a jerky motion, a succession of different immobilities, not the smooth transitions with which the senses have made us familiar. This feeling is due, I believe, to a failure to realise imaginatively, as well as abstractly, the nature of continuous series as they appear in mathematics. When a theory has been apprehended logically, there is often a long and serious labour still required in order to feel it: it is necessary to dwell upon it, to thrust out from the mind, one by one, the misleading suggestions of false but more familiar theories, to acquire the kind of intimacy which, in the case of a foreign language, would enable us to think and dream in it, not merely to construct laborious sentences by the help of grammar and dictionary. It is, I believe, the absence of this kind of intimacy which makes many philosophers regard the mathematical doctrine of continuity as an inadequate explanation of the continuity which we experience in the world of sense.
The argument against continuity, based on the supposed difficulties with infinite numbers, has been addressed by the positive theory of the infinite, which will be discussed in Lecture VII. However, there remains a feeling—similar to what led Zeno to argue that an arrow in flight is at rest—that suggests that points and instants, even if they are infinitely numerous, can only produce a jerky motion, a series of different still moments, rather than the smooth transitions we are used to experiencing. I think this feeling comes from a failure to fully imagine, as well as understand abstractly, the nature of continuous series as they appear in mathematics. When we logically grasp a theory, there is often a long and serious effort needed to truly feel it: we must linger on it, push out of our minds, one by one, the misleading ideas from false but more familiar theories, and gain the kind of familiarity that would allow us to think and dream in a foreign language, rather than just creating clumsy sentences with the help of grammar and a dictionary. I believe that it is the lack of this kind of familiarity that leads many philosophers to view the mathematical concept of continuity as an insufficient explanation for the continuity we experience in the sensory world.
In the present lecture, I shall first try to explain in outline what the mathematical theory of continuity is in its philosophically important essentials. The application to actual space and time will not be in question to begin with. I do not see any reason to suppose that the points and instants which mathematicians introduce in dealing with space and time are actual physically existing entities, but I do see reason to suppose that the continuity of actual space and time may be more or less analogous to mathematical continuity. The theory of mathematical continuity is an abstract logical theory, not dependent for its validity upon any properties of actual space and time. What is claimed for it is that, when it is understood, certain characteristics of space and time, previously very hard to analyse, are found not to present any logical difficulty. What we know empirically about space and time is insufficient to enable us to decide between various mathematically possible alternatives, but these alternatives are all fully intelligible and fully adequate to the observed facts. For the present, however, it will be well to forget space and time and the continuity of sensible change, in order to return to these topics equipped with the weapons provided by the abstract theory of continuity.
In this lecture, I will first try to explain, in outline, what the mathematical theory of continuity is in its philosophically significant basics. The application to real space and time won't be discussed at the start. I don’t see any reason to think that the points and moments mathematicians use when talking about space and time are actual physical things, but I do think that the continuity of real space and time might be somewhat similar to mathematical continuity. The theory of mathematical continuity is an abstract logical theory, and its validity doesn’t rely on any characteristics of actual space and time. What is claimed for it is that, once understood, certain traits of space and time, which were previously difficult to analyze, turn out to pose no logical issues. What we know empirically about space and time isn’t enough to help us choose between different mathematically possible options, but all these options are fully understandable and adequately fit the observed facts. For now, however, it would be better to set aside space and time and the continuity of observable change, so we can come back to these topics armed with the tools provided by the abstract theory of continuity.
Continuity, in mathematics, is a property only possible to a series of terms, i.e. to terms arranged in an order, so that we can say of any two that one comes before the other. Numbers in order of magnitude, the points on a line from left to right, the moments of time from earlier to later, are instances of series. The notion of order, which is here introduced, is one which is not required in the theory of cardinal number. It is possible to know that two classes have the same number of terms without knowing any order in which they are to be taken. We have an instance of this in such a case as English husbands and English wives: we can see that there must be the same number of husbands as of wives, without having to arrange them in a series. But continuity, which we are now to consider, is essentially a property of an order: it does not belong to a set of terms in themselves, but only to a set in a certain order. A set of terms which can be arranged in one order can always also be arranged in other orders, and a set of terms which can be arranged in a continuous order can always also be arranged in orders which are not continuous. Thus the essence of continuity must not be sought in the nature of the set of terms, but in the nature of their arrangement in a series.
Continuity, in mathematics, is a characteristic that only applies to a series of terms, i.e. terms arranged in a specific order, allowing us to say that one comes before the other. Numbers in order of size, points on a line from left to right, moments in time from earlier to later, are examples of series. The idea of order introduced here is not necessary for the theory of cardinal numbers. It's possible to determine that two groups have the same number of terms without knowing any specific order for them. An example of this is English husbands and English wives: we can see that there must be the same number of husbands as wives without needing to arrange them in a series. However, continuity, which we will now consider, is fundamentally a characteristic of an order: it doesn’t apply to a set of terms in isolation, but only to a set in a particular order. A set of terms that can be arranged in one order can always be arranged in other orders as well, and a set of terms that can be organized in a continuous order can also be arranged in non-continuous orders. Therefore, the essence of continuity should not be found in the nature of the set of terms themselves, but in how they are arranged in a series.
Mathematicians have distinguished different degrees of continuity, and have confined the word “continuous,” for technical purposes, to series having a certain high degree of continuity. But for philosophical purposes, all that is important in continuity is introduced by the lowest degree of continuity, which is called “compactness.” A series is called “compact” when no two terms are consecutive, but between any two there are others. One of the simplest examples of a compact series is the series of fractions in order of magnitude. Given any two fractions, however near together, there are other fractions greater than the one and smaller than the other, and therefore no two fractions are consecutive. There is no fraction, for example, which is next after 1⁄2: if we choose some fraction which is very little greater than 1⁄2, say 51⁄100 we can find others, such as 101⁄200, which are nearer to 1⁄2. Thus between any two fractions, however little they differ, there are an infinite number of other fractions. Mathematical space and time also have this property of compactness, though whether actual space and time have it is a further question, dependent upon empirical evidence, and probably incapable of being answered with certainty.
Mathematicians have identified different levels of continuity and have reserved the term "continuous" for technical purposes to refer to series that possess a high level of continuity. However, for philosophical purposes, what matters in continuity is introduced by the lowest level of continuity, known as "compactness." A series is described as "compact" when no two terms are consecutive, meaning that between any two terms, there are others. One of the simplest examples of a compact series is the series of fractions arranged by size. For any two fractions, no matter how close they are, there are other fractions that are greater than one and less than the other, making it so that no two fractions are consecutive. For instance, there is no fraction that directly follows 1⁄2: if we pick a fraction that is slightly greater than 1⁄2, like 51⁄100, we can find other fractions, such as 101⁄200, that are even closer to 1⁄2. Thus, between any two fractions, no matter how small the difference is, there are an infinite number of other fractions. Mathematical space and time also exhibit this property of compactness, though whether actual space and time do is a separate issue that depends on empirical evidence and is likely impossible to answer definitively.
In the case of abstract objects such as fractions, it is perhaps not very difficult to realise the logical possibility of their forming a compact series. The difficulties that might be felt are those of infinity, for in a compact series the number of terms between any two given terms must be infinite. But when these difficulties have been solved, the mere compactness in itself offers no great obstacle to the imagination. In more concrete cases, however, such as motion, compactness becomes much more repugnant to our habits of thought. It will therefore be desirable to consider explicitly the mathematical account of motion, with a view to making its logical possibility felt. The mathematical account of motion is perhaps artificially simplified when regarded as describing what actually occurs in the physical world; but what actually occurs must be capable, by a certain amount of logical manipulation, of being brought within the scope of the mathematical account, and must, in its analysis, raise just such problems as are raised in their simplest form by this account. Neglecting, therefore, for the present, the question of its physical adequacy, let us devote ourselves merely to considering its possibility as a formal statement of the nature of motion.
When it comes to abstract objects like fractions, it’s not too hard to understand the logical possibility of them forming a compact series. The challenges we might face come from the concept of infinity, since a compact series requires an infinite number of terms between any two given terms. But once we address those challenges, the idea of compactness itself doesn’t pose much of a barrier to our imagination. In more concrete situations, like motion, compactness can feel much less natural to our way of thinking. Therefore, it’s important to explicitly consider the mathematical representation of motion to help us grasp its logical possibility. The mathematical description of motion might seem overly simplified when we compare it to what happens in the physical world, but what occurs in reality must be able to be shaped, through logical manipulation, into the framework of the mathematical account, and must raise similar issues as those simplest forms presented by this account. So, setting aside for now the question of its physical accuracy, let’s focus on its possibility as a formal description of the nature of motion.
In order to simplify our problem as much as possible, let us imagine a tiny speck of light moving along a scale. What do we mean by saying that the motion is continuous? It is not necessary for our purposes to consider the whole of what the mathematician means by this statement: only part of what he means is philosophically important. One part of what he means is that, if we consider any two positions of the speck occupied at any two instants, there will be other intermediate positions occupied at intermediate instants. However near together we take the two positions, the speck will not jump suddenly from the one to the other, but will pass through an infinite number of other positions on the way. Every distance, however small, is traversed by passing through all the infinite series of positions between the two ends of the distance.
To make our problem as straightforward as possible, let’s picture a tiny speck of light moving along a scale. What do we mean when we say that the motion is continuous? We don’t need to dive into everything a mathematician means by this; only part of it is important from a philosophical standpoint. One aspect of this is that if we look at any two positions the speck occupies at two different moments, there will be other positions in between at intermediate moments. No matter how close we take the two positions, the speck won't just jump suddenly from one to the other, but will move through an infinite number of other positions along the way. Every distance, no matter how small, is covered by passing through all the infinite series of positions between the two endpoints of that distance.
But at this point imagination suggests that we may describe the continuity of motion by saying that the speck always passes from one position at one instant to the next position at the next instant. As soon as we say this or imagine it, we fall into error, because there is no next point or next instant. If there were, we should find Zeno's paradoxes, in some form, unavoidable, as will appear in our next lecture. One simple paradox may serve as an illustration. If our speck is in motion along the scale throughout the whole of a certain time, it cannot be at the same point at two consecutive instants. But it cannot, from one instant to the next, travel further than from one point to the next, for if it did, there would be no instant at which it was in the positions intermediate between that at the first instant and that at the next, and we agreed that the continuity of motion excludes the possibility of such sudden jumps. It follows that our speck must, so long as it moves, pass from one point at one instant to the next point at the next instant. Thus there will be just one perfectly definite velocity with which all motions must take place: no motion can be faster than this, and no motion can be slower. Since this conclusion is false, we must reject the hypothesis upon which it is based, namely that there are consecutive points and instants.[18] Hence the continuity of motion must not be supposed to consist in a body's occupying consecutive positions at consecutive times.
But at this point, imagination suggests that we can describe the continuity of motion by saying that the speck always moves from one position at one moment to the next position at the next moment. As soon as we say this or visualize it, we make a mistake because there is no next point or next moment. If there were, we would inevitably encounter Zeno's paradoxes in some form, as will become clear in our next lecture. One simple paradox can serve as an example. If our speck is in motion along the scale throughout a certain period, it cannot occupy the same point at two consecutive moments. But it also cannot, from one moment to the next, travel further than from one point to the next; if it did, there wouldn’t be a moment where it was in the positions in between the first moment and the next, and we agreed that the continuity of motion rules out such sudden jumps. Therefore, our speck must, as long as it moves, transition from one point at one moment to the next point at the next moment. Thus, there will be exactly one perfectly defined velocity with which all motions must occur: no motion can be faster than this, and no motion can be slower. Since this conclusion is false, we must reject the assumption upon which it is based, that there are consecutive points and moments. [18] Hence, the continuity of motion should not be thought of as a body occupying consecutive positions at consecutive times.
The difficulty to imagination lies chiefly, I think, in keeping out the suggestion of infinitesimal distances and times. Suppose we halve a given distance, and then halve the half, and so on, we can continue the process as long as we please, and the longer we continue it, the smaller the resulting distance becomes. This infinite divisibility seems, at first sight, to imply that there are infinitesimal distances, i.e. distances so small that any finite fraction of an inch would be greater. This, however, is an error. The continued bisection of our distance, though it gives us continually smaller distances, gives us always finite distances. If our original distance was an inch, we reach successively half an inch, a quarter of an inch, an eighth, a sixteenth, and so on; but every one of this infinite series of diminishing distances is finite. “But,” it may be said, “in the end the distance will grow infinitesimal.” No, because there is no end. The process of bisection is one which can, theoretically, be carried on for ever, without any last term being attained. Thus infinite divisibility of distances, which must be admitted, does not imply that there are distances so small that any finite distance would be larger.
The challenge of imagination mainly comes from keeping out the idea of infinitesimal distances and times. Imagine we take a certain distance and halve it, then halve that half, and so on; we can keep doing this indefinitely, and the longer we do, the smaller the resulting distance becomes. This infinite ability to divide seems, at first glance, to suggest that there are infinitesimal distances, i.e. distances so tiny that even the smallest fraction of an inch would be larger. However, this is a mistake. Continuously halving our distance gives us progressively smaller distances, but they are always finite. If our original distance was an inch, we would get half an inch, then a quarter inch, an eighth, a sixteenth, and so forth; yet every one of these infinite smaller distances is still finite. “But,” one might argue, “in the end, the distance will become infinitesimal.” No, because there is no end. The process of halving is something that can theoretically go on forever, with no final term being reached. Thus, while distances can be infinitely divided, this does not mean there are distances so small that any finite distance would be larger.
It is easy, in this kind of question, to fall into an elementary logical blunder. Given any finite distance, we can find a smaller distance; this may be expressed in the ambiguous form “there is a distance smaller than any finite distance.” But if this is then interpreted as meaning “there is a distance such that, whatever finite distance may be chosen, the distance in question is smaller,” then the statement is false. Common language is ill adapted to expressing matters of this kind, and philosophers who have been dependent on it have frequently been misled by it.
It’s easy to make a basic logical mistake with this kind of question. For any finite distance, we can find a smaller distance; this can be stated in the vague phrase “there is a distance smaller than any finite distance.” However, if this is understood to mean “there is a distance such that, no matter what finite distance is chosen, this distance is smaller,” then the statement is incorrect. Everyday language isn't well-suited for discussing these issues, and philosophers relying on it have often been confused by it.
In a continuous motion, then, we shall say that at any given instant the moving body occupies a certain position, and at other instants it occupies other positions; the interval between any two instants and between any two positions is always finite, but the continuity of the motion is shown in the fact that, however near together we take the two positions and the two instants, there are an infinite number of positions still nearer together, which are occupied at instants that are also still nearer together. The moving body never jumps from one position to another, but always passes by a gradual transition through an infinite number of intermediaries. At a given instant, it is where it is, like Zeno's arrow;[19] but we cannot say that it is at rest at the instant, since the instant does not last for a finite time, and there is not a beginning and end of the instant with an interval between them. Rest consists in being in the same position at all the instants throughout a certain finite period, however short; it does not consist simply in a body's being where it is at a given instant. This whole theory, as is obvious, depends upon the nature of compact series, and demands, for its full comprehension, that compact series should have become familiar and easy to the imagination as well as to deliberate thought.
In a continuous motion, we can say that at any moment, the moving object occupies a specific position, and at other moments, it occupies different positions. The time between any two moments and between any two positions is always finite, but the continuity of the motion is evident in the fact that, no matter how close we take the two positions and the two moments, there are an infinite number of positions even closer together, which are occupied at moments that are also even closer together. The moving object never jumps from one position to another; it always transitions gradually through an infinite number of intermediate positions. At a specific moment, it is where it is, like Zeno's arrow; however, we can't say that it is at rest at that moment since the moment doesn't last for a finite time, and there isn't a start and end to the moment with an interval in between. Rest involves being in the same position at every moment over a certain finite period, no matter how brief; it isn't just about an object being where it is at a specific instant. This entire theory, as is clear, relies on the concept of compact series and requires that compact series become familiar and easy for the imagination as well as for reasoned thought.
What is required may be expressed in mathematical language by saying that the position of a moving body must be a continuous function of the time. To define accurately what this means, we proceed as follows. Consider a particle which, at the moment t, is at the point P. Choose now any small portion P1P2 of the path of the particle, this portion being one which contains P. We say then that, if the motion of the particle is continuous at the time t, it must be possible to find two instants t1, t2, one earlier than t and one later, such that throughout the whole time from t1 to t2 (both included), the particle lies between P1 and P2. And we say that this must still hold however small we make the portion P1P2. When this is the case, we say that the motion is continuous at the time t; and when the motion is continuous at all times, we say that the motion as a whole is continuous. It is obvious that if the particle were to jump suddenly from P to some other point Q, our definition would fail for all intervals P1P2 which were too small to include Q. Thus our definition affords an analysis of the continuity of motion, while admitting points and instants and denying infinitesimal distances in space or periods in time.
What we need can be stated in mathematical terms by saying that the position of a moving object must be a continuous function of time. To clarify what this means, we proceed as follows. Consider a particle that, at time t, is at point P. Now, select any small segment P1P2 of the particle's path, which contains P. We then say that if the particle's motion is continuous at the time t, it should be possible to find two moments t1 and t2, with one earlier than t and one later, such that throughout the entire time from t1 to t2 (both included), the particle stays between P1 and P2. This must hold true no matter how small we make the segment P1P2. When this condition is met, we say that the motion is continuous at time t; and when the motion is continuous at all times, we say that the overall motion is continuous. It’s clear that if the particle were to suddenly jump from P to another point Q, our definition would break down for any segments P1P2 that are too small to include Q. Thus, our definition provides an analysis of motion continuity, while acknowledging specific points and moments, and rejecting infinitesimal distances in space or time periods.

Philosophers, mostly in ignorance of the mathematician's analysis, have adopted other and more heroic methods of dealing with the primâ facie difficulties of continuous motion. A typical and recent example of philosophic theories of motion is afforded by Bergson, whose views on this subject I have examined elsewhere.[20]
Philosophers, often unaware of the mathematician's analysis, have turned to various more extreme methods to address the primâ facie challenges of continuous motion. A recent example of philosophical theories on motion comes from Bergson, whose ideas on this topic I’ve explored in another place.[20]
Apart from definite arguments, there are certain feelings, rather than reasons, which stand in the way of an acceptance of the mathematical account of motion. To begin with, if a body is moving at all fast, we see its motion just as we see its colour. A slow motion, like that of the hour-hand of a watch, is only known in the way which mathematics would lead us to expect, namely by observing a change of position after a lapse of time; but, when we observe the motion of the second-hand, we do not merely see first one position and then another—we see something as directly sensible as colour. What is this something that we see, and that we call visible motion? Whatever it is, it is not the successive occupation of successive positions: something beyond the mathematical theory of motion is required to account for it. Opponents of the mathematical theory emphasise this fact. “Your theory,” they say, “may be very logical, and might apply admirably to some other world; but in this actual world, actual motions are quite different from what your theory would declare them to be, and require, therefore, some different philosophy from yours for their adequate explanation.”
Apart from solid arguments, there are certain feelings, rather than reasons, that block acceptance of the mathematical explanation of motion. To start with, when a body is moving fast, we see its motion just like we see its color. A slow motion, like the hour hand on a watch, is only understood in the way mathematics suggests, which is by observing a change in position after some time has passed; however, when we look at the motion of the second hand, we don’t just see one position and then another—we see something as immediate as color. What is this something we see, that we refer to as visible motion? Whatever it is, it is not the successive occupation of different positions: something beyond the mathematical theory of motion is needed to explain it. Critics of the mathematical theory highlight this point. “Your theory,” they argue, “may be very logical, and could work perfectly in some other world; but in this real world, actual motions are quite different from what your theory claims they are, and thus require a different philosophy for their proper explanation.”
The objection thus raised is one which I have no wish to underrate, but I believe it can be fully answered without departing from the methods and the outlook which have led to the mathematical theory of motion. Let us, however, first try to state the objection more fully.
The objection raised here is one that I don't want to downplay, but I believe it can be fully addressed without deviating from the methods and perspectives that have shaped the mathematical theory of motion. Let’s first try to outline the objection more thoroughly.
If the mathematical theory is adequate, nothing happens when a body moves except that it is in different places at different times. But in this sense the hour-hand and the second-hand are equally in motion, yet in the second-hand there is something perceptible to our senses which is absent in the hour-hand. We can see, at each moment, that the second-hand is moving, which is different from seeing it first in one place and then in another. This seems to involve our seeing it simultaneously in a number of places, although it must also involve our seeing that it is in some of these places earlier than in others. If, for example, I move my hand quickly from left to right, you seem to see the whole movement at once, in spite of the fact that you know it begins at the left and ends at the right. It is this kind of consideration, I think, which leads Bergson and many others to regard a movement as really one indivisible whole, not the series of separate states imagined by the mathematician.
If the mathematical theory is correct, nothing really changes when an object moves except that it occupies different locations at different times. However, in this sense, both the hour hand and the second hand are in motion, yet there's something noticeable about the second hand that’s missing from the hour hand. We can see that the second hand is moving at every moment, which is different from just noticing it in one spot and then another. This appears to mean that we perceive it in several places at the same time, even though we also recognize that it is in some of those places before it is in others. For instance, if I quickly move my hand from left to right, you seem to see the entire movement simultaneously, even though you know it starts on the left and finishes on the right. This way of thinking, I believe, causes Bergson and many others to view movement as a single, indivisible whole rather than a series of distinct states, as the mathematician might imagine.
(1) The physiological answer merely shows that, if the physical world is what the mathematician supposes, its sensible appearance may nevertheless be expected to be what it is. The aim of this answer is thus the modest one of showing that the mathematical account is not impossible as applied to the physical world; it does not even attempt to show that this account is necessary, or that an analogous account applies in psychology.
(1) The physiological response just demonstrates that, if the physical world is as the mathematician believes, its observable appearance can still be what it is. The goal of this response is simply to show that the mathematical explanation is not impossible when related to the physical world; it doesn't even try to prove that this explanation is necessary or that a similar explanation applies in psychology.
When any nerve is stimulated, so as to cause a sensation, the sensation does not cease instantaneously with the cessation of the stimulus, but dies away in a short finite time. A flash of lightning, brief as it is to our sight, is briefer still as a physical phenomenon: we continue to see it for a few moments after the light-waves have ceased to strike the eye. Thus in the case of a physical motion, if it is sufficiently swift, we shall actually at one instant see the moving body throughout a finite portion of its course, and not only at the exact spot where it is at that instant. Sensations, however, as they die away, grow gradually fainter; thus the sensation due to a stimulus which is recently past is not exactly like the sensation due to a present stimulus. It follows from this that, when we see a rapid motion, we shall not only see a number of positions of the moving body simultaneously, but we shall see them with different degrees of intensity—the present position most vividly, and the others with diminishing vividness, until sensation fades away into immediate memory. This state of things accounts fully for the perception of motion. A motion is perceived, not merely inferred, when it is sufficiently swift for many positions to be sensible at one time; and the earlier and later parts of one perceived motion are distinguished by the less and greater vividness of the sensations.
When any nerve is stimulated, it causes a sensation that doesn’t stop immediately when the stimulus ends; instead, it fades away over a short period of time. A flash of lightning, even though it's quick to our eyes, lasts even shorter as a physical event: we continue to see it for a moment after the light waves have stopped hitting our eyes. Similarly, with very fast physical movement, we can actually see the moving object in a finite portion of its path, not just at its exact location at that moment. However, sensations fade gradually; thus, the sensation from a recent stimulus isn’t the same as one from a current stimulus. This means that when we observe rapid movement, we don’t just see multiple positions of the moving object at once, but we also perceive them with different levels of intensity—the current position most clearly, and the others with diminishing clarity, until the sensation fades into immediate memory. This situation fully explains how we perceive motion. Motion is perceived, not just inferred, when it’s fast enough for multiple positions to be noticeable at the same time; and the earlier and later parts of a single perceived motion are recognized by the varying intensity of the sensations.
This answer shows that physiology can account for our perception of motion. But physiology, in speaking of stimulus and sense-organs and a physical motion distinct from the immediate object of sense, is assuming the truth of physics, and is thus only capable of showing the physical account to be possible, not of showing it to be necessary. This consideration brings us to the psychological answer.
This answer indicates that physiology can explain how we perceive motion. However, when physiology talks about stimulus, sense organs, and physical motion separate from the immediate object of perception, it takes the principles of physics for granted. Therefore, it can only demonstrate that a physical explanation is possible, not that it is necessary. This leads us to the psychological perspective.
(2) The psychological answer to our difficulty about motion is part of a vast theory, not yet worked out, and only capable, at present, of being vaguely outlined. We considered this theory in the third and fourth lectures; for the present, a mere sketch of its application to our present problem must suffice. The world of physics, which was assumed in the physiological answer, is obviously inferred from what is given in sensation; yet as soon as we seriously consider what is actually given in sensation, we find it apparently very different from the world of physics. The question is thus forced upon us: Is the inference from sense to physics a valid one? I believe the answer to be affirmative, for reasons which I suggested in the third and fourth lectures; but the answer cannot be either short or easy. It consists, broadly speaking, in showing that, although the particles, points, and instants with which physics operates are not themselves given in experience, and are very likely not actually existing things, yet, out of the materials provided in sensation, it is possible to make logical constructions having the mathematical properties which physics assigns to particles, points, and instants. If this can be done, then all the propositions of physics can be translated, by a sort of dictionary, into propositions about the kinds of objects which are given in sensation.
(2) The psychological explanation for our struggle with motion is part of a larger theory that hasn't been fully developed yet and can only be roughly outlined at this point. We talked about this theory in the third and fourth lectures; for now, just a basic outline of how it applies to our current issue will have to do. The world of physics, which was assumed in the physiological explanation, is clearly derived from what we experience in our senses. However, when we really look at what we actually perceive, it seems quite different from the world of physics. This leads us to the question: Is the leap from sensory experience to physics a legitimate one? I believe the answer is yes, for reasons I discussed in the third and fourth lectures; but providing that answer isn’t simple or quick. Essentially, it involves demonstrating that even though the particles, points, and moments that physics works with aren’t directly experienced and probably aren’t real things, we can use the materials we get from sensations to create logical constructs that have the mathematical properties assigned to particles, points, and moments in physics. If that’s possible, then we can translate all the principles of physics into statements about the types of objects that we encounter through our senses.
Applying these general considerations to the case of motion, we find that, even within the sphere of immediate sense-data, it is necessary, or at any rate more consonant with the facts than any other equally simple view, to distinguish instantaneous states of objects, and to regard such states as forming a compact series. Let us consider a body which is moving swiftly enough for its motion to be perceptible, and long enough for its motion to be not wholly comprised in one sensation. Then, in spite of the fact that we see a finite extent of the motion at one instant, the extent which we see at one instant is different from that which we see at another. Thus we are brought back, after all, to a series of momentary views of the moving body, and this series will be compact, like the former physical series of points. In fact, though the terms of the series seem different, the mathematical character of the series is unchanged, and the whole mathematical theory of motion will apply to it verbatim.
Applying these general ideas to the situation of motion, we find that, even within the realm of immediate sensory experience, it is necessary, or at least more aligned with the facts than any other equally simple perspective, to differentiate between instantaneous states of objects and to view these states as forming a cohesive series. Let’s think about an object that is moving quickly enough for its motion to be noticeable, and for a duration that its motion can't be captured in a single sensation. Even though we observe a limited part of the motion at one moment, the portion we see at one moment is different from what we see at another. Thus, we come back to a sequence of brief views of the moving object, and this sequence will be compact, similar to the earlier physical series of points. In fact, although the terms of the series appear different, the mathematical nature of the series remains the same, and the entire mathematical theory of motion will apply to it verbatim.
When we are considering the actual data of sensation in this connection, it is important to realise that two sense-data may be, and must sometimes be, really different when we cannot perceive any difference between them. An old but conclusive reason for believing this was emphasised by Poincaré.[21] In all cases of sense-data capable of gradual change, we may find one sense-datum indistinguishable from another, and that other indistinguishable from a third, while yet the first and third are quite easily distinguishable. Suppose, for example, a person with his eyes shut is holding a weight in his hand, and someone noiselessly adds a small extra weight. If the extra weight is small enough, no difference will be perceived in the sensation. After a time, another small extra weight may be added, and still no change will be perceived; but if both extra weights had been added at once, it may be that the change would be quite easily perceptible. Or, again, take shades of colour. It would be easy to find three stuffs of such closely similar shades that no difference could be perceived between the first and second, nor yet between the second and third, while yet the first and third would be distinguishable. In such a case, the second shade cannot be the same as the first, or it would be distinguishable from the third; nor the same as the third, or it would be distinguishable from the first. It must, therefore, though indistinguishable from both, be really intermediate between them.
When we think about the actual sensations connected to this, it's important to understand that two sense impressions can be, and at times must be, truly different even when we can't notice any difference between them. A classic but solid reason for believing this was highlighted by Poincaré. In all cases involving sense impressions that can change gradually, we may find one impression indistinguishable from another, and that other indistinguishable from a third, while the first and third can be easily told apart. For example, imagine someone with their eyes closed holding a weight in their hand, and another person quietly adds a small extra weight. If the extra weight is small enough, the person won't notice any difference in the sensation. After a while, another small extra weight might be added, and still, no change will be noticed; but if both extra weights had been added at the same time, the change might be quite obvious. Or consider different shades of color. It would be easy to find three fabrics with such similar shades that no difference can be seen between the first and second, nor between the second and third, while the first and third would be distinguishable. In this scenario, the second shade can't be the same as the first, or it would be distinguishable from the third; nor can it be the same as the third, or it would be distinguishable from the first. Therefore, while it is indistinguishable from both, it must actually be an intermediate shade between them.
Such considerations as the above show that, although we cannot distinguish sense-data unless they differ by more than a certain amount, it is perfectly reasonable to suppose that sense-data of a given kind, such as weights or colours, really form a compact series. The objections which may be brought from a psychological point of view against the mathematical theory of motion are not, therefore, objections to this theory properly understood, but only to a quite unnecessary assumption of simplicity in the momentary object of sense. Of the immediate object of sense, in the case of a visible motion, we may say that at each instant it is in all the positions which remain sensible at that instant; but this set of positions changes continuously from moment to moment, and is amenable to exactly the same mathematical treatment as if it were a mere point. When we assert that some mathematical account of phenomena is correct, all that we primarily assert is that something definable in terms of the crude phenomena satisfies our formulæ; and in this sense the mathematical theory of motion is applicable to the data of sensation as well as to the supposed particles of abstract physics.
Such considerations show that, even though we can't distinguish sense-data unless they differ by more than a certain degree, it's totally reasonable to think that sense-data of a certain type, like weights or colors, really make up a cohesive series. The objections that might come from a psychological standpoint against the mathematical theory of motion aren't actually objections to the theory itself but are just critiques of an unnecessary assumption of simplicity in the momentary object of sense. When it comes to the immediate object of sense during visible motion, we can say that at every instant, it's in all the positions that can be perceived at that moment; however, this set of positions continuously changes from one moment to the next and can be treated mathematically just like a single point. When we claim that a mathematical explanation for phenomena is correct, what we're really saying is that something defined in terms of the basic phenomena aligns with our formulas; in this way, the mathematical theory of motion applies to the data of sensation as well as to the supposed particles of theoretical physics.
There are a number of distinct questions which are apt to be confused when the mathematical continuum is said to be inadequate to the facts of sense. We may state these, in order of diminishing generality, as follows:—
There are several distinct questions that can be confused when we say the mathematical continuum doesn't match our sensory experiences. We can list these, from the most general to the most specific, as follows:—
(a) Are series possessing mathematical continuity logically possible?
(a) Are series with mathematical continuity logically possible?
(b) Assuming that they are possible logically, are they not impossible as applied to actual sense-data, because, among actual sense-data, there are no such fixed mutually external terms as are to be found, e.g., in the series of fractions?
(b) If we assume they are logically possible, do they not become impossible when applied to real sensory data? This is because, among actual sensory data, there aren’t any fixed mutually external terms like those that exist, for example, in the series of fractions?
(c) Does not the assumption of points and instants make the whole mathematical account fictitious?
(c) Doesn’t assuming points and moments make the entire mathematical explanation unrealistic?
(d) Finally, assuming that all these objections have been answered, is there, in actual empirical fact, any sufficient reason to believe the world of sense continuous?
(d) Finally, if all these objections have been addressed, is there any good reason to believe that the sensory world is continuous based on actual empirical evidence?
Let us consider these questions in succession.
Let’s look at these questions one by one.
(a) The question of the logical possibility of the mathematical continuum turns partly on the elementary misunderstandings we considered at the beginning of the present lecture, partly on the possibility of the mathematical infinite, which will occupy our next two lectures, and partly on the logical form of the answer to the Bergsonian objection which we stated a few minutes ago. I shall say no more on this topic at present, since it is desirable first to complete the psychological answer.
(a) The question of whether the mathematical continuum is logically possible depends partly on the basic misunderstandings we discussed at the start of this lecture, partly on the idea of the mathematical infinite, which will be the focus of our next two lectures, and partly on how we can logically respond to the Bergsonian objection we mentioned a few minutes ago. I won’t say anything more on this topic right now, as it's important to first finish the psychological response.
(b) The question whether sense-data are composed of mutually external units is not one which can be decided by empirical evidence. It is often urged that, as a matter of immediate experience, the sensible flux is devoid of divisions, and is falsified by the dissections of the intellect. Now I have no wish to argue that this view is contrary to immediate experience: I wish only to maintain that it is essentially incapable of being proved by immediate experience. As we saw, there must be among sense-data differences so slight as to be imperceptible: the fact that sense-data are immediately given does not mean that their differences also must be immediately given (though they may be). Suppose, for example, a coloured surface on which the colour changes gradually—so gradually that the difference of colour in two very neighbouring portions is imperceptible, while the difference between more widely separated portions is quite noticeable. The effect produced, in such a case, will be precisely that of “interpenetration,” of transition which is not a matter of discrete units. And since it tends to be supposed that the colours, being immediate data, must appear different if they are different, it seems easily to follow that “interpenetration” must be the ultimately right account. But this does not follow. It is unconsciously assumed, as a premiss for a reductio ad absurdum of the analytic view, that, if A and B are immediate data, and A differs from B, then the fact that they differ must also be an immediate datum. It is difficult to say how this assumption arose, but I think it is to be connected with the confusion between “acquaintance” and “knowledge about.” Acquaintance, which is what we derive from sense, does not, theoretically at least, imply even the smallest “knowledge about,” i.e. it does not imply knowledge of any proposition concerning the object with which we are acquainted. It is a mistake to speak as if acquaintance had degrees: there is merely acquaintance and non-acquaintance. When we speak of becoming “better acquainted,” as for instance with a person, what we must mean is, becoming acquainted with more parts of a certain whole; but the acquaintance with each part is either complete or nonexistent. Thus it is a mistake to say that if we were perfectly acquainted with an object we should know all about it. “Knowledge about” is knowledge of propositions, which is not involved necessarily in acquaintance with the constituents of the propositions. To know that two shades of colour are different is knowledge about them; hence acquaintance with the two shades does not in any way necessitate the knowledge that they are different.
(b) The issue of whether sense-data consist of separate, distinct units can't be resolved through empirical evidence. It's often argued that, based on immediate experience, the stream of sensations has no divisions and that any analysis by the intellect misrepresents this. I’m not claiming that this view contradicts immediate experience; I just want to emphasize that it can't be proven through immediate experience. As we noted earlier, there must be incredibly slight differences among sense-data that are impossible to perceive: the fact that sense-data are presented to us directly doesn’t mean their differences must also be evident right away (though they might be). For instance, consider a colored surface where the color changes gradually—so gradually that the difference between two very close areas is undetectable, while the difference between more distant areas is clearly noticeable. In such a scenario, what happens will resemble “interpenetration,” a transition that doesn’t consist of discrete units. Since it's commonly thought that colors, being immediate data, must appear different if they truly are different, it seems reasonable to conclude that “interpenetration” must be the ultimate explanation. But that doesn’t follow. There’s an unexamined assumption, used as a basis for arguing against the analytic view, that if A and B are immediate data, and A differs from B, then this difference must also be an immediate datum. It’s hard to pinpoint how this assumption originated, but I believe it’s linked to the confusion between “acquaintance” and “knowledge about.” Acquaintance, which comes from our senses, doesn’t necessarily entail any “knowledge about,” meaning it doesn’t require knowing any statement concerning the object we’re acquainted with. It’s incorrect to say that acquaintance has levels: there’s just acquaintance and non-acquaintance. When we refer to becoming “better acquainted,” for example, with someone, what we really mean is getting to know more parts of a whole; but knowing each part is either complete or nonexistent. Therefore, it’s wrong to claim that if we were perfectly acquainted with an object, we would know everything about it. “Knowledge about” is knowledge of statements, which isn’t necessarily a part of being acquainted with the elements of those statements. Knowing that two shades of color are different is knowledge about them; thus, being acquainted with the two shades doesn’t automatically mean knowing that they are different.
From what has just been said it follows that the nature of sense-data cannot be validly used to prove that they are not composed of mutually external units. It may be admitted, on the other hand, that nothing in their empirical character specially necessitates the view that they are composed of mutually external units. This view, if it is held, must be held on logical, not on empirical, grounds. I believe that the logical grounds are adequate to the conclusion. They rest, at bottom, upon the impossibility of explaining complexity without assuming constituents. It is undeniable that the visual field, for example, is complex; and so far as I can see, there is always self-contradiction in the theories which, while admitting this complexity, attempt to deny that it results from a combination of mutually external units. But to pursue this topic would lead us too far from our theme, and I shall therefore say no more about it at present.
From what we've just discussed, it follows that the nature of sense-data can't validly be used to prove that they aren't made up of independent parts. On the flip side, nothing about their empirical nature specifically requires the view that they are made up of independent parts. If anyone holds this view, it must be based on logical, not empirical, reasons. I believe the logical reasons are strong enough to support this conclusion. They fundamentally rely on the impossibility of explaining complexity without assuming components. It's clear that the visual field, for example, is complex; and as far as I can tell, there's always a contradiction in the theories that, while recognizing this complexity, try to deny that it comes from a combination of independent parts. However, to delve deeper into this topic would take us too far off track, so I won’t discuss it any further right now.
(c) It is sometimes urged that the mathematical account of motion is rendered fictitious by its assumption of points and instants. Now there are here two different questions to be distinguished. There is the question of absolute or relative space and time, and there is the question whether what occupies space and time must be composed of elements which have no extension or duration. And each of these questions in turn may take two forms, namely: (α) is the hypothesis consistent with the facts and with logic? (β) is it necessitated by the facts or by logic? I wish to answer, in each case, yes to the first form of the question, and no to the second. But in any case the mathematical account of motion will not be fictitious, provided a right interpretation is given to the words “point” and “instant.” A few words on each alternative will serve to make this clear.
(c) It's sometimes argued that the mathematical explanation of motion is made unrealistic by its reliance on points and instants. Here, we need to distinguish between two different questions. One is about absolute or relative space and time, and the other concerns whether things that occupy space and time must be made up of elements that have no size or duration. Each of these questions can further take two forms: (α) is the hypothesis consistent with the facts and logic? (β) is it necessitated by the facts or by logic? I want to answer yes to the first form of each question and no to the second. However, the mathematical explanation of motion will not be unrealistic, as long as we provide a proper interpretation of the terms “point” and “instant.” A few words on each option will clarify this.
Formally, mathematics adopts an absolute theory of space and time, i.e. it assumes that, besides the things which are in space and time, there are also entities, called “points” and “instants,” which are occupied by things. This view, however, though advocated by Newton, has long been regarded by mathematicians as merely a convenient fiction. There is, so far as I can see, no conceivable evidence either for or against it. It is logically possible, and it is consistent with the facts. But the facts are also consistent with the denial of spatial and temporal entities over and above things with spatial and temporal relations. Hence, in accordance with Occam's razor, we shall do well to abstain from either assuming or denying points and instants. This means, so far as practical working out is concerned, that we adopt the relational theory; for in practice the refusal to assume points and instants has the same effect as the denial of them. But in strict theory the two are quite different, since the denial introduces an element of unverifiable dogma which is wholly absent when we merely refrain from the assertion. Thus, although we shall derive points and instants from things, we shall leave the bare possibility open that they may also have an independent existence as simple entities.
Formally, mathematics has a strict theory of space and time; it assumes that, in addition to the things that exist in space and time, there are also entities called “points” and “instants” that are occupied by those things. However, this perspective, while supported by Newton, has been seen by mathematicians for a long time as just a useful fiction. From what I can tell, there's no clear evidence for or against it. It's logically possible, and it fits with the facts. But the facts also line up with the idea that there are no separate spatial and temporal entities beyond the things that have spatial and temporal relationships. Therefore, following Occam's razor, it’s wise for us to avoid assuming or denying points and instants. Practically speaking, this means we buy into the relational theory; for our working methods, not assuming points and instants has the same outcome as denying them. However, in precise theory, the two stances are quite different because the denial adds a layer of unverifiable belief that isn’t present when we simply hold back from making a claim. Thus, while we will derive points and instants from things, we will leave open the possibility that they might also exist independently as simple entities.
We come now to the question whether the things in space and time are to be conceived as composed of elements without extension or duration, i.e. of elements which only occupy a point and an instant. Physics, formally, assumes in its differential equations that things consist of elements which occupy only a point at each instant, but persist throughout time. For reasons explained in Lecture IV., the persistence of things through time is to be regarded as the formal result of a logical construction, not as necessarily implying any actual persistence. The same motives, in fact, which lead to the division of things into point-particles, ought presumably to lead to their division into instant-particles, so that the ultimate formal constituent of the matter in physics will be a point-instant-particle. But such objects, as well as the particles of physics, are not data. The same economy of hypothesis, which dictates the practical adoption of a relative rather than an absolute space and time, also dictates the practical adoption of material elements which have a finite extension and duration. Since, as we saw in Lecture IV., points and instants can be constructed as logical functions of such elements, the mathematical account of motion, in which a particle passes continuously through a continuous series of points, can be interpreted in a form which assumes only elements which agree with our actual data in having a finite extension and duration. Thus, so far as the use of points and instants is concerned, the mathematical account of motion can be freed from the charge of employing fictions.
We now turn to the question of whether things in space and time should be thought of as made up of elements that have no extension or duration, meaning elements that only occupy a point and a moment in time. Physics, in its differential equations, assumes that things are made up of elements that only occupy a point at each moment but last through time. For reasons explained in Lecture IV., the idea that things persist through time should be seen as a logical construction rather than a guarantee of actual persistence. The same reasoning that leads to breaking things down into point-particles should also lead to breaking them down into instant-particles, making the ultimate formal component of matter in physics a point-instant-particle. However, these objects, like the particles in physics, are not factual data. The same principle that supports using a relative instead of an absolute space and time also supports the use of material elements that have a finite extension and duration. Since, as we discussed in Lecture IV., points and instants can be constructed as logical functions of these elements, the mathematical description of motion, where a particle moves continuously through a continuous series of points, can be understood in a way that only involves elements that align with our actual data by having a finite extension and duration. Therefore, concerning the use of points and instants, the mathematical account of motion can be seen as free from the accusation of using fictions.
(d) But we must now face the question: Is there, in actual empirical fact, any sufficient reason to believe the world of sense continuous? The answer here must, I think, be in the negative. We may say that the hypothesis of continuity is perfectly consistent with the facts and with logic, and that it is technically simpler than any other tenable hypothesis. But since our powers of discrimination among very similar sensible objects are not infinitely precise, it is quite impossible to decide between different theories which only differ in regard to what is below the margin of discrimination. If, for example, a coloured surface which we see consists of a finite number of very small surfaces, and if a motion which we see consists, like a cinematograph, of a large finite number of successive positions, there will be nothing empirically discoverable to show that objects of sense are not continuous. In what is called experienced continuity, such as is said to be given in sense, there is a large negative element: absence of perception of difference occurs in cases which are thought to give perception of absence of difference. When, for example, we cannot distinguish a colour A from a colour B, nor a colour B from a colour C, but can distinguish A from C, the indistinguishability is a purely negative fact, namely, that we do not perceive a difference. Even in regard to immediate data, this is no reason for denying that there is a difference. Thus, if we see a coloured surface whose colour changes gradually, its sensible appearance if the change is continuous will be indistinguishable from what it would be if the change were by small finite jumps. If this is true, as it seems to be, it follows that there can never be any empirical evidence to demonstrate that the sensible world is continuous, and not a collection of a very large finite number of elements of which each differs from its neighbour in a finite though very small degree. The continuity of space and time, the infinite number of different shades in the spectrum, and so on, are all in the nature of unverifiable hypotheses—perfectly possible logically, perfectly consistent with the known facts, and simpler technically than any other tenable hypotheses, but not the sole hypotheses which are logically and empirically adequate.
(d) But we must now address the question: Is there any substantial reason to believe that the world of senses is continuous? I think the answer here has to be no. We can say that the idea of continuity is completely consistent with the facts and with logic, and that it is technically simpler than any other plausible theory. However, since our ability to distinguish between very similar sensory objects isn't infinitely precise, it's impossible to choose between different theories that only vary in what lies beneath the threshold of our discrimination. For instance, if a colored surface we see is made up of a finite number of very small surfaces, and if a motion we observe consists, like in a film, of a large finite number of successive positions, then there would be nothing empirically noticeable to indicate that sensory objects are not continuous. In what is called experienced continuity, as it is perceived in the senses, there is a significant negative component: the lack of perception of difference occurs in cases where it is thought there is no difference perceived. When, for example, we can't tell a color A from a color B, nor a color B from a color C, but can distinguish A from C, the indistinguishability is simply a negative fact, meaning that we do not perceive a difference. Even with immediate data, this does not justify denying that a difference exists. Thus, if we observe a colored surface whose color changes gradually, the way it appears will be indistinguishable if the change is continuous or if it occurs through small finite jumps. If this is accurate, as it seems to be, it follows that there can never be any empirical evidence to prove that the sensory world is continuous, rather than being a collection of a very large finite number of elements, each differing from its neighbor by a finite, albeit very small, degree. The continuity of space and time, the infinite variety of different shades in the spectrum, and so on, are all essentially unverifiable hypotheses—perfectly logical, entirely consistent with known facts, and technically simpler than any other plausible hypotheses, but not the only hypotheses that are logically and empirically sufficient.
If a relational theory of instants is constructed, in which an “instant” is defined as a group of events simultaneous with each other and not all simultaneous with any event outside the group, then if our resulting series of instants is to be compact, it must be possible, if x wholly precedes y, to find an event z, simultaneous with part of x, which wholly precedes some event which wholly precedes y. Now this requires that the number of events concerned should be infinite in any finite period of time. If this is to be the case in the world of one man's sense-data, and if each sense-datum is to have not less than a certain finite temporal extension, it will be necessary to assume that we always have an infinite number of sense-data simultaneous with any given sense-datum. Applying similar considerations to space, and assuming that sense-data are to have not less than a certain spatial extension, it will be necessary to suppose that an infinite number of sense-data overlap spatially with any given sense-datum. This hypothesis is possible, if we suppose a single sense-datum, e.g. in sight, to be a finite surface, enclosing other surfaces which are also single sense-data. But there are difficulties in such a hypothesis, and I do not know whether these difficulties could be successfully met. If they cannot, we must do one of two things: either declare that the world of one man's sense-data is not continuous, or else refuse to admit that there is any lower limit to the duration and extension of a single sense-datum. I do not know what is the right course to adopt as regards these alternatives. The logical analysis we have been considering provides the apparatus for dealing with the various hypotheses, and the empirical decision between them is a problem for the psychologist.
If we create a relational theory of instants, where an “instant” is defined as a group of events that happen at the same time and aren’t all simultaneous with any event outside the group, then for our resulting series of instants to be compact, it must be possible, if x completely precedes y, to find an event z that occurs at the same time as part of x and completely precedes some event that completely precedes y. This means that the number of events involved must be infinite within any finite time period. If this is to hold true in the world of a single person's sense-data, and if each sense-datum is to have at least a certain finite duration, we’ll need to assume that there is always an infinite number of sense-data occurring at the same time as any given sense-datum. Applying similar thoughts to space, and assuming that sense-data must have at least a certain spatial extent, we will also need to believe that there are an infinite number of sense-data that overlap spatially with any given sense-datum. This hypothesis works if we consider a single sense-datum, for example in sight, as a finite surface containing other surfaces that are also individual sense-data. However, there are challenges with this idea, and I’m not sure if those challenges could be resolved. If they can’t, we must choose one of two options: either declare that the world of one person's sense-data isn’t continuous, or refuse to accept that there’s any lower limit to the duration and extent of a single sense-datum. I’m uncertain what is the best approach regarding these options. The logical analysis we’ve been exploring equips us to tackle the different hypotheses, and the empirical judgment between them is a matter for the psychologist.
(3) We have now to consider the logical answer to the alleged difficulties of the mathematical theory of motion, or rather to the positive theory which is urged on the other side. The view urged explicitly by Bergson, and implied in the doctrines of many philosophers, is, that a motion is something indivisible, not validly analysable into a series of states. This is part of a much more general doctrine, which holds that analysis always falsifies, because the parts of a complex whole are different, as combined in that whole, from what they would otherwise be. It is very difficult to state this doctrine in any form which has a precise meaning. Often arguments are used which have no bearing whatever upon the question. It is urged, for example, that when a man becomes a father, his nature is altered by the new relation in which he finds himself, so that he is not strictly identical with the man who was previously not a father. This may be true, but it is a causal psychological fact, not a logical fact. The doctrine would require that a man who is a father cannot be strictly identical with a man who is a son, because he is modified in one way by the relation of fatherhood and in another by that of sonship. In fact, we may give a precise statement of the doctrine we are combating in the form: There can never be two facts concerning the same thing. A fact concerning a thing always is or involves a relation to one or more entities; thus two facts concerning the same thing would involve two relations of the same thing. But the doctrine in question holds that a thing is so modified by its relations that it cannot be the same in one relation as in another. Hence, if this doctrine is true, there can never be more than one fact concerning any one thing. I do not think the philosophers in question have realised that this is the precise statement of the view they advocate, because in this form the view is so contrary to plain truth that its falsehood is evident as soon as it is stated. The discussion of this question, however, involves so many logical subtleties, and is so beset with difficulties, that I shall not pursue it further at present.
(3) We now need to look at the logical response to the supposed challenges of the mathematical theory of motion, or rather to the positive theory that is put forward on the other side. The perspective explicitly promoted by Bergson, and implied by many philosophers, is that motion is something indivisible and cannot be accurately broken down into a series of states. This idea is part of a broader doctrine, which asserts that analysis always distorts the truth, because the components of a complex whole behave differently when combined than they would on their own. It's quite challenging to express this doctrine in a way that has a clear meaning. Often, arguments are presented that have no relevance to the issue at hand. For instance, it is argued that when a man becomes a father, his character changes due to the new role he finds himself in, meaning he is not strictly the same person he was before becoming a father. This may be true, but it is a psychological fact, not a logical one. The doctrine suggests that a man who is a father cannot be the same as a man who is a son, because he is affected in one way by fatherhood and in another by sonship. In essence, we can state the doctrine we are challenging as: There can never be two facts concerning the same thing. A fact about a thing always involves a relation to one or more entities; thus, two facts about the same thing would require two different relationships of that thing. However, the doctrine in question claims that a thing is so shaped by its relationships that it cannot be the same in one relationship as in another. Therefore, if this doctrine holds true, there can only ever be one fact about any one thing. I don’t believe the philosophers involved have recognized that this is the precise articulation of their view, because in this form, the viewpoint contradicts straightforward truth so evidently that its falsehood becomes clear as soon as it is articulated. Nevertheless, discussing this question involves numerous logical nuances and is fraught with challenges, so I won't delve further into it at this moment.
When once the above general doctrine is rejected, it is obvious that, where there is change, there must be a succession of states. There cannot be change—and motion is only a particular case of change—unless there is something different at one time from what there is at some other time. Change, therefore, must involve relations and complexity, and must demand analysis. So long as our analysis has only gone as far as other smaller changes, it is not complete; if it is to be complete, it must end with terms that are not changes, but are related by a relation of earlier and later. In the case of changes which appear continuous, such as motions, it seems to be impossible to find anything other than change so long as we deal with finite periods of time, however short. We are thus driven back, by the logical necessities of the case, to the conception of instants without duration, or at any rate without any duration which even the most delicate instruments can reveal. This conception, though it can be made to seem difficult, is really easier than any other that the facts allow. It is a kind of logical framework into which any tenable theory must fit—not necessarily itself the statement of the crude facts, but a form in which statements which are true of the crude facts can be made by a suitable interpretation. The direct consideration of the crude facts of the physical world has been undertaken in earlier lectures; in the present lecture, we have only been concerned to show that nothing in the crude facts is inconsistent with the mathematical doctrine of continuity, or demands a continuity of a radically different kind from that of mathematical motion.
When the general idea above is dismissed, it becomes clear that with change, there must be a series of states. Change can't occur—and motion is just a specific type of change—unless something differs at one moment compared to another. Therefore, change must involve relationships and complexities and requires analysis. As long as our analysis only considers smaller changes, it isn't complete; for it to be thorough, it must conclude with terms that aren't changes but are linked by a sequence of before and after. In cases of changes that seem continuous, like motions, it seems impossible to find anything other than change as long as we look at finite time periods, no matter how brief. This leads us back, due to the logical necessities, to the idea of instants with no duration, or at least without any duration that even the most sensitive instruments can detect. Although this idea might seem challenging, it's actually simpler than any other explanation that the facts allow. It's a sort of logical structure that any valid theory must align with—not necessarily a direct statement of the raw facts, but a framework within which accurate statements about those facts can be expressed through suitable interpretation. The direct examination of the raw facts of the physical world has been addressed in previous lectures; in this lecture, we've only aimed to demonstrate that nothing in the raw facts contradicts the mathematical idea of continuity or requires a type of continuity that is fundamentally different from mathematical motion.
LECTURE VI
THE PROBLEM OF INFINITY CONSIDERED HISTORICALLY
It will be remembered that, when we enumerated the grounds upon which the reality of the sensible world has been questioned, one of those mentioned was the supposed impossibility of infinity and continuity. In view of our earlier discussion of physics, it would seem that no conclusive empirical evidence exists in favour of infinity or continuity in objects of sense or in matter. Nevertheless, the explanation which assumes infinity and continuity remains incomparably easier and more natural, from a scientific point of view, than any other, and since Georg Cantor has shown that the supposed contradictions are illusory, there is no longer any reason to struggle after a finitist explanation of the world.
It will be remembered that, when we listed the reasons why the reality of the sensory world has been questioned, one of them was the supposed impossibility of infinity and continuity. Considering our earlier discussion of physics, it seems that there is no conclusive empirical evidence supporting infinity or continuity in sensory objects or matter. However, the explanation that assumes infinity and continuity is far easier and more natural from a scientific perspective than any other. And since Georg Cantor has demonstrated that the supposed contradictions are merely illusions, there's no longer any reason to seek a finite explanation of the world.
The supposed difficulties of continuity all have their source in the fact that a continuous series must have an infinite number of terms, and are in fact difficulties concerning infinity. Hence, in freeing the infinite from contradiction, we are at the same time showing the logical possibility of continuity as assumed in science.
The so-called challenges of continuity all stem from the fact that a continuous series must contain an infinite number of terms, and these challenges are essentially related to infinity. Therefore, by resolving the contradictions surrounding the infinite, we are also demonstrating the logical possibility of continuity as it is assumed in science.
The kind of way in which infinity has been used to discredit the world of sense may be illustrated by Kant's first two antinomies. In the first, the thesis states: “The world has a beginning in time, and as regards space is enclosed within limits”; the antithesis states: “The world has no beginning and no limits in space, but is infinite in respect of both time and space.” Kant professes to prove both these propositions, whereas, if what we have said on modern logic has any truth, it must be impossible to prove either. In order, however, to rescue the world of sense, it is enough to destroy the proof of one of the two. For our present purpose, it is the proof that the world is finite that interests us. Kant's argument as regards space here rests upon his argument as regards time. We need therefore only examine the argument as regards time. What he says is as follows:
The way infinity has been used to challenge the real, tangible world can be illustrated by Kant's first two antinomies. In the first, the thesis states: “The world has a beginning in time and is limited in space”; the antithesis states: “The world has no beginning and no limits in space, but is infinite in both time and space.” Kant claims to prove both statements, but if what we've discussed about modern logic holds any truth, it must be impossible to prove either one. However, to defend the tangible world, it’s enough to disprove one of the two. For what we’re focusing on now, it’s the proof that the world is finite that matters. Kant's argument about space relies on his argument about time. Therefore, we only need to examine the argument regarding time. What he says is as follows:
“For let us assume that the world has no beginning as regards time, so that up to every given instant an eternity has elapsed, and therefore an infinite series of successive states of the things in the world has passed by. But the infinity of a series consists just in this, that it can never be completed by successive synthesis. Therefore an infinite past world-series is impossible, and accordingly a beginning of the world is a necessary condition of its existence; which was the first thing to be proved.”
“For let’s assume that the world has no beginning in terms of time, meaning that up to every moment an eternity has passed, and thus an infinite series of successive states of things has occurred in the world. However, the nature of infinity in a series is such that it can never be completed through successive addition. Therefore, an infinite past world-series is not possible, which means that a beginning of the world is a necessary condition for its existence; and that’s the first point to prove.”
Many different criticisms might be passed on this argument, but we will content ourselves with a bare minimum. To begin with, it is a mistake to define the infinity of a series as “impossibility of completion by successive synthesis.” The notion of infinity, as we shall see in the next lecture, is primarily a property of classes, and only derivatively applicable to series; classes which are infinite are given all at once by the defining property of their members, so that there is no question of “completion” or of “successive synthesis.” And the word “synthesis,” by suggesting the mental activity of synthesising, introduces, more or less surreptitiously, that reference to mind by which all Kant's philosophy was infected. In the second place, when Kant says that an infinite series can “never” be completed by successive synthesis, all that he has even conceivably a right to say is that it cannot be completed in a finite time. Thus what he really proves is, at most, that if the world had no beginning, it must have already existed for an infinite time. This, however, is a very poor conclusion, by no means suitable for his purposes. And with this result we might, if we chose, take leave of the first antinomy.
Many different criticisms could be made about this argument, but we'll stick to the essentials. First, it's a mistake to define the infinity of a series as “the impossibility of completing it through successive synthesis.” The concept of infinity, as we will see in the next lecture, is primarily a characteristic of classes, and only indirectly relevant to series; infinite classes are presented all at once based on the defining property of their members, so there’s no issue of “completion” or “successive synthesis.” Additionally, the term “synthesis,” by implying the mental act of synthesizing, subtly introduces a reference to the mind, which tainted all of Kant's philosophy. Furthermore, when Kant claims that an infinite series can “never” be completed through successive synthesis, what he can reasonably assert is that it cannot be completed in a finite time. So, what he actually proves is, at most, that if the world had no beginning, it must have already existed for an infinite amount of time. However, this is a weak conclusion and definitely not suitable for his purposes. With this outcome, we could, if we wanted, move on from the first antinomy.
It is worth while, however, to consider how Kant came to make such an elementary blunder. What happened in his imagination was obviously something like this: Starting from the present and going backwards in time, we have, if the world had no beginning, an infinite series of events. As we see from the word “synthesis,” he imagined a mind trying to grasp these successively, in the reverse order to that in which they had occurred, i.e. going from the present backwards. This series is obviously one which has no end. But the series of events up to the present has an end, since it ends with the present. Owing to the inveterate subjectivism of his mental habits, he failed to notice that he had reversed the sense of the series by substituting backward synthesis for forward happening, and thus he supposed that it was necessary to identify the mental series, which had no end, with the physical series, which had an end but no beginning. It was this mistake, I think, which, operating unconsciously, led him to attribute validity to a singularly flimsy piece of fallacious reasoning.
It’s worth taking a moment to think about how Kant made such a basic mistake. What likely happened in his mind was something like this: If we start from the present and look back in time, we would have, assuming the world had no beginning, an infinite series of events. As indicated by the word “synthesis,” he envisioned a mind trying to understand these events one after another, in the reverse order of how they actually happened, i.e. moving from the present back. This series clearly has no end. However, the series of events leading to the present is finite, as it concludes with the present. Due to his persistent habit of thinking subjectively, he didn't realize that he had flipped the direction of the series by replacing forward happenings with backward synthesis. As a result, he mistakenly assumed it was necessary to link the mental series, which has no end, with the physical series, which has an end but no beginning. This error, I believe, unconsciously led him to accept a particularly weak piece of flawed reasoning as valid.
The second antinomy illustrates the dependence of the problem of continuity upon that of infinity. The thesis states: “Every complex substance in the world consists of simple parts, and there exists everywhere nothing but the simple or what is composed of it.” The antithesis states: “No complex thing in the world consists of simple parts, and everywhere in it there exists nothing simple.” Here, as before, the proofs of both thesis and antithesis are open to criticism, but for the purpose of vindicating physics and the world of sense it is enough to find a fallacy in one of the proofs. We will choose for this purpose the proof of the antithesis, which begins as follows:
The second contradiction shows how the issue of continuity relies on the issue of infinity. The first statement says: “Every complex substance in the world is made up of simple parts, and nothing exists except the simple or things made from it.” The opposing statement says: “No complex thing in the world is made of simple parts, and there is nothing simple in it.” Just like before, the arguments for both statements can be challenged, but to support physics and the sensory world, it’s enough to find a flaw in one of the arguments. For this, we will focus on the argument for the opposing statement, which starts like this:
“Assume that a complex thing (as substance) consists of simple parts. Since all external relation, and therefore all composition out of substances, is only possible in space, the space occupied by a complex thing must consist of as many parts as the thing consists of. Now space does not consist of simple parts, but of spaces.”
“Assume that a complex thing (as substance) is made up of simple parts. Since all external relationships, and thus all composition of substances, can only happen in space, the space taken up by a complex thing must have as many parts as the thing itself. However, space isn’t made of simple parts, but of other spaces.”
The rest of his argument need not concern us, for the nerve of the proof lies in the one statement: “Space does not consist of simple parts, but of spaces.” This is like Bergson's objection to “the absurd proposition that motion is made up of immobilities.” Kant does not tell us why he holds that a space must consist of spaces rather than of simple parts. Geometry regards space as made up of points, which are simple; and although, as we have seen, this view is not scientifically or logically necessary, it remains primâ facie possible, and its mere possibility is enough to vitiate Kant's argument. For, if his proof of the thesis of the antinomy were valid, and if the antithesis could only be avoided by assuming points, then the antinomy itself would afford a conclusive reason in favour of points. Why, then, did Kant think it impossible that space should be composed of points?
The rest of his argument doesn’t concern us, as the crux of the proof lies in one statement: “Space doesn’t consist of simple parts, but of spaces.” This is similar to Bergson's objection to “the absurd idea that motion is made up of stops.” Kant doesn’t explain why he believes space must consist of spaces instead of simple parts. Geometry sees space as made up of points, which are simple; and although, as we’ve seen, this view isn’t scientifically or logically necessary, it remains prima facie possible, and its mere possibility is enough to undermine Kant's argument. Because if his proof of the antinomy thesis were valid, and if the antithesis could only be avoided by assuming points, then the antinomy itself would provide a strong reason in favor of points. So why did Kant think it was impossible for space to be made up of points?
I think two considerations probably influenced him. In the first place, the essential thing about space is spatial order, and mere points, by themselves, will not account for spatial order. It is obvious that his argument assumes absolute space; but it is spatial relations that are alone important, and they cannot be reduced to points. This ground for his view depends, therefore, upon his ignorance of the logical theory of order and his oscillations between absolute and relative space. But there is also another ground for his opinion, which is more relevant to our present topic. This is the ground derived from infinite divisibility. A space may be halved, and then halved again, and so on ad infinitum, and at every stage of the process the parts are still spaces, not points. In order to reach points by such a method, it would be necessary to come to the end of an unending process, which is impossible. But just as an infinite class can be given all at once by its defining concept, though it cannot be reached by successive enumeration, so an infinite set of points can be given all at once as making up a line or area or volume, though they can never be reached by the process of successive division. Thus the infinite divisibility of space gives no ground for denying that space is composed of points. Kant does not give his grounds for this denial, and we can therefore only conjecture what they were. But the above two grounds, which we have seen to be fallacious, seem sufficient to account for his opinion, and we may therefore conclude that the antithesis of the second antinomy is unproved.
I think there are probably two factors that influenced him. First, the key thing about space is its order, and simply having points on their own doesn’t explain spatial order. It's clear that his argument assumes a concept of absolute space; however, it’s the spatial relations that truly matter, and these can’t be reduced to just points. This reasoning behind his view relies on his lack of understanding of the logical theory of order and his fluctuations between absolute and relative space. There’s also another reason for his belief that’s more relevant to our current discussion. This reason comes from the idea of infinite divisibility. A space can be divided in half, then halved again, and so on ad infinitum, and at every point in the process, the parts remain spaces, not points. To actually reach points through this method, one would need to conclude an endless process, which is impossible. Just as an infinite set can be described all at once by its defining concept, even though it can’t be reached through counting one by one, an infinite set of points can also be described all at once as part of a line, area, or volume, even though they can never be obtained through continuous division. Therefore, the infinite divisibility of space doesn’t support the idea that space isn’t made up of points. Kant doesn’t explain his reasoning for this claim, so we can only guess what it might have been. However, the two reasons we've identified, which we’ve shown to be flawed, seem enough to explain his belief, and we can conclude that the contradiction of the second antinomy is unproven.
The above illustration of Kant's antinomies has only been introduced in order to show the relevance of the problem of infinity to the problem of the reality of objects of sense. In the remainder of the present lecture, I wish to state and explain the problem of infinity, to show how it arose, and to show the irrelevance of all the solutions proposed by philosophers. In the following lecture, I shall try to explain the true solution, which has been discovered by the mathematicians, but nevertheless belongs essentially to philosophy. The solution is definitive, in the sense that it entirely satisfies and convinces all who study it carefully. For over two thousand years the human intellect was baffled by the problem; its many failures and its ultimate success make this problem peculiarly apt for the illustration of method.
The illustration of Kant's antinomies has been included to highlight how the issue of infinity relates to the reality of sensory objects. In the rest of this lecture, I want to outline and clarify the problem of infinity, explain how it came about, and demonstrate why all the solutions offered by philosophers are irrelevant. In the following lecture, I'll attempt to explain the true solution, which has been discovered by mathematicians, but which fundamentally belongs to philosophy. This solution is definitive because it completely satisfies and convinces anyone who examines it closely. For over two thousand years, people have struggled with this problem; its numerous failures and eventual resolution make it particularly fitting for illustrating method.
The problem appears to have first arisen in some such way as the following.[22] Pythagoras and his followers, who were interested, like Descartes, in the application of number to geometry, adopted in that science more arithmetical methods than those with which Euclid has made us familiar. They, or their contemporaries the atomists, believed, apparently, that space is composed of indivisible points, while time is composed of indivisible instants.[23] This belief would not, by itself, have raised the difficulties which they encountered, but it was presumably accompanied by another belief, that the number of points in any finite area or of instants in any finite period must be finite. I do not suppose that this latter belief was a conscious one, because probably no other possibility had occurred to them. But the belief nevertheless operated, and very soon brought them into conflict with facts which they themselves discovered. Before explaining how this occurred, however, it is necessary to say one word in explanation of the phrase “finite number.” The exact explanation is a matter for our next lecture; for the present, it must suffice to say that I mean 0 and 1 and 2 and 3 and so on, for ever—in other words, any number that can be obtained by successively adding ones. This includes all the numbers that can be expressed by means of our ordinary numerals, and since such numbers can be made greater and greater, without ever reaching an unsurpassable maximum, it is easy to suppose that there are no other numbers. But this supposition, natural as it is, is mistaken.
The problem seems to have first come up in a way like this.[22] Pythagoras and his followers, who were interested, like Descartes, in using numbers for geometry, employed more arithmetic methods in that field than those with which Euclid has made us familiar. They, or their contemporaries the atomists, apparently believed that space is made up of indivisible points, while time consists of indivisible instants.[23] This belief alone wouldn’t have caused the issues they faced, but it was likely paired with another belief that the number of points in any finite area or moments in any finite timeframe must also be finite. I don’t think this latter belief was a conscious one, because probably no other possibility had occurred to them. However, the belief still influenced them and quickly brought them into conflict with facts they themselves discovered. Before explaining how this happened, though, I need to clarify the phrase “finite number.” The exact explanation is something for our next lecture; for now, it’s enough to say that I mean 0, 1, 2, 3, and so on, forever—in other words, any number that can be created by successively adding ones. This includes all the numbers that can be represented using our usual numerals, and since these numbers can keep getting larger without ever hitting an ultimate maximum, it’s easy to think that there are no other numbers. But this assumption, as natural as it seems, is incorrect.
Whether the Pythagoreans themselves believed space and time to be composed of indivisible points and instants is a debatable question.[24] It would seem that the distinction between space and matter had not yet been clearly made, and that therefore, when an atomistic view is expressed, it is difficult to decide whether particles of matter or points of space are intended. There is an interesting passage[25] in Aristotle's Physics,[26] where he says:
Whether the Pythagoreans actually thought of space and time as made up of indivisible points and moments is a topic of debate.[24] It seems that the difference between space and matter wasn't clearly established yet, so when an atomic perspective is mentioned, it's hard to tell if it's referring to particles of matter or points in space. There's an intriguing excerpt[25] in Aristotle's Physics,[26] where he says:
“The Pythagoreans all maintained the existence of the void, and said that it enters into the heaven itself from the boundless breath, inasmuch as the heaven breathes in the void also; and the void differentiates natures, as if it were a sort of separation of consecutives, and as if it were their differentiation; and that this also is what is first in numbers, for it is the void which differentiates them.”
“The Pythagoreans all believed in the existence of the void, claiming that it permeates the heavens from the boundless breath, since the heavens also draw in the void. They argued that the void differentiates natures, almost as if it separates consecutive elements and acts as their distinguishing factor. They also believed this to be fundamental in numbers, as it is the void that distinguishes them.”
This seems to imply that they regarded matter as consisting of atoms with empty space in between. But if so, they must have thought space could be studied by only paying attention to the atoms, for otherwise it would be hard to account for their arithmetical methods in geometry, or for their statement that “things are numbers.”
This suggests that they saw matter as made up of atoms with empty space in between. But if that’s the case, they must have believed that space could be understood just by looking at the atoms; otherwise, it would be difficult to explain their mathematical methods in geometry or their claim that “things are numbers.”
The difficulty which beset the Pythagoreans in their attempts to apply numbers arose through their discovery of incommensurables, and this, in turn, arose as follows. Pythagoras, as we all learnt in youth, discovered the proposition that the sum of the squares on the sides of a right-angled triangle is equal to the square on the hypotenuse. It is said that he sacrificed an ox when he discovered this theorem; if so, the ox was the first martyr to science. But the theorem, though it has remained his chief claim to immortality, was soon found to have a consequence fatal to his whole philosophy. Consider the case of a right-angled triangle whose two sides are equal, such a triangle as is formed by two sides of a square and a diagonal. Here, in virtue of the theorem, the square on the diagonal is double of the square on either of the sides. But Pythagoras or his early followers easily proved that the square of one whole number cannot be double of the square of another.[27] Thus the length of the side and the length of the diagonal are incommensurable; that is to say, however small a unit of length you take, if it is contained an exact number of times in the side, it is not contained any exact number of times in the diagonal, and vice versa.
The challenge the Pythagoreans faced in applying numbers stemmed from their discovery of incommensurables, and this came about as follows. Pythagoras, as we all learned in school, discovered the principle that the sum of the squares of the sides of a right triangle equals the square of the hypotenuse. It's said that he sacrificed an ox when he made this discovery; if true, the ox was the first martyr for science. However, although this theorem is his primary legacy, it soon revealed a consequence that threatened his entire philosophy. Consider a right triangle where both sides are equal, like the two sides of a square and its diagonal. According to the theorem, the square of the diagonal is double the square of either side. Yet, Pythagoras or his early followers easily proved that the square of one whole number cannot be double the square of another. Thus, the lengths of the side and the diagonal are incommensurable; that is, no matter how small a unit of length you choose, if it can measure the side an exact number of times, it can’t measure the diagonal an exact number of times, and vice versa.
Now this fact might have been assimilated by some philosophies without any great difficulty, but to the philosophy of Pythagoras it was absolutely fatal. Pythagoras held that number is the constitutive essence of all things, yet no two numbers could express the ratio of the side of a square to the diagonal. It would seem probable that we may expand his difficulty, without departing from his thought, by assuming that he regarded the length of a line as determined by the number of atoms contained in it—a line two inches long would contain twice as many atoms as a line one inch long, and so on. But if this were the truth, then there must be a definite numerical ratio between any two finite lengths, because it was supposed that the number of atoms in each, however large, must be finite. Here there was an insoluble contradiction. The Pythagoreans, it is said, resolved to keep the existence of incommensurables a profound secret, revealed only to a few of the supreme heads of the sect; and one of their number, Hippasos of Metapontion, is even said to have been shipwrecked at sea for impiously disclosing the terrible discovery to their enemies. It must be remembered that Pythagoras was the founder of a new religion as well as the teacher of a new science: if the science came to be doubted, the disciples might fall into sin, and perhaps even eat beans, which according to Pythagoras is as bad as eating parents' bones.
Now, some philosophies might have accepted this fact without much trouble, but for Pythagoras's philosophy, it was completely devastating. Pythagoras believed that numbers are the essential nature of everything, yet no two numbers could represent the ratio of the side of a square to its diagonal. It seems likely that we can expand on his trouble, while still keeping his ideas in mind, by assuming he thought the length of a line was determined by how many atoms it contained—a line two inches long would have twice as many atoms as a line one inch long, and so on. But if that were true, there would have to be a specific numerical ratio between any two finite lengths, because it was assumed that the number of atoms in each, no matter how large, must be finite. This created an unsolvable contradiction. It’s said that Pythagoreans decided to keep the existence of these incommensurables a deep secret, revealing it only to a select few leaders within the sect; one member, Hippasos of Metapontion, was supposedly shipwrecked at sea for foolishly revealing this shocking truth to their enemies. It's important to remember that Pythagoras was not only the founder of a new religion but also taught a new science: if the science was questioned, his followers might stray from their path, and perhaps even eat beans, which Pythagoras believed was as bad as eating their parents' bones.
The problem first raised by the discovery of incommensurables proved, as time went on, to be one of the most severe and at the same time most far-reaching problems that have confronted the human intellect in its endeavour to understand the world. It showed at once that numerical measurement of lengths, if it was to be made accurate, must require an arithmetic more advanced and more difficult than any that the ancients possessed. They therefore set to work to reconstruct geometry on a basis which did not assume the universal possibility of numerical measurement—a reconstruction which, as may be seen in Euclid, they effected with extraordinary skill and with great logical acumen. The moderns, under the influence of Cartesian geometry, have reasserted the universal possibility of numerical measurement, extending arithmetic, partly for that purpose, so as to include what are called “irrational” numbers, which give the ratios of incommensurable lengths. But although irrational numbers have long been used without a qualm, it is only in quite recent years that logically satisfactory definitions of them have been given. With these definitions, the first and most obvious form of the difficulty which confronted the Pythagoreans has been solved; but other forms of the difficulty remain to be considered, and it is these that introduce us to the problem of infinity in its pure form.
The issue first raised by the discovery of incommensurables turned out, over time, to be one of the toughest and most far-reaching challenges that humanity has faced in its quest to understand the world. It became clear that precise numerical measurement of lengths would require a more advanced and complex arithmetic than what was available in ancient times. Consequently, they began to reconstruct geometry on a foundation that didn’t assume the universal feasibility of numerical measurement—this reconstruction, as demonstrated in Euclid, was executed with remarkable skill and logical insight. Modern thinkers, influenced by Cartesian geometry, have reasserted the universal potential for numerical measurement, expanding arithmetic in part to include what are known as “irrational” numbers, which represent the ratios of incommensurable lengths. However, while irrational numbers have been used comfortably for a long time, only in recent years have logically sound definitions for them been established. With these definitions, the primary and most straightforward form of the difficulty that the Pythagoreans faced has been resolved; nonetheless, other forms of the issue still need to be addressed, leading us to the problem of infinity in its purest form.
We saw that, accepting the view that a length is composed of points, the existence of incommensurables proves that every finite length must contain an infinite number of points. In other words, if we were to take away points one by one, we should never have taken away all the points, however long we continued the process. The number of points, therefore, cannot be counted, for counting is a process which enumerates things one by one. The property of being unable to be counted is characteristic of infinite collections, and is a source of many of their paradoxical qualities. So paradoxical are these qualities that until our own day they were thought to constitute logical contradictions. A long line of philosophers, from Zeno[28] to M. Bergson, have based much of their metaphysics upon the supposed impossibility of infinite collections. Broadly speaking, the difficulties were stated by Zeno, and nothing material was added until we reach Bolzano's Paradoxien des Unendlichen, a little work written in 1847–8, and published posthumously in 1851. Intervening attempts to deal with the problem are futile and negligible. The definitive solution of the difficulties is due, not to Bolzano, but to Georg Cantor, whose work on this subject first appeared in 1882.
We observed that, by accepting the idea that a length is made up of points, the existence of incommensurables shows that every finite length must include an infinite number of points. In other words, if we removed points one by one, we would never actually take away all the points, no matter how long we continued this process. Therefore, the number of points cannot be counted, since counting is a process that enumerates things one by one. The property of being uncountable is typical of infinite collections and contributes to many of their paradoxical qualities. These qualities are so paradoxical that up until now they were believed to be logical contradictions. A long line of philosophers, from Zeno[28] to M. Bergson, have based much of their metaphysics on the supposed impossibility of infinite collections. Broadly speaking, Zeno stated the difficulties, and nothing substantial was added until we reach Bolzano's Paradoxien des Unendlichen, a small work written in 1847–8 and published posthumously in 1851. The attempts in the meantime to address the problem were futile and minor. The definitive resolution of these difficulties is credited not to Bolzano, but to Georg Cantor, whose work on this topic first emerged in 1882.
In order to understand Zeno, and to realise how little modern orthodox metaphysics has added to the achievements of the Greeks, we must consider for a moment his master Parmenides, in whose interest the paradoxes were invented.[29] Parmenides expounded his views in a poem divided into two parts, called “the way of truth” and “the way of opinion”—like Mr Bradley's “Appearance” and “Reality,” except that Parmenides tells us first about reality and then about appearance. “The way of opinion,” in his philosophy, is, broadly speaking, Pythagoreanism; it begins with a warning: “Here I shall close my trustworthy speech and thought about the truth. Henceforward learn the opinions of mortals, giving ear to the deceptive ordering of my words.” What has gone before has been revealed by a goddess, who tells him what really is. Reality, she says, is uncreated, indestructible, unchanging, indivisible; it is “immovable in the bonds of mighty chains, without beginning and without end; since coming into being and passing away have been driven afar, and true belief has cast them away.” The fundamental principle of his inquiry is stated in a sentence which would not be out of place in Hegel:[30] “Thou canst not know what is not—that is impossible—nor utter it; for it is the same thing that can be thought and that can be.” And again: “It needs must be that what can be thought and spoken of is; for it is possible for it to be, and it is not possible for what is nothing to be.” The impossibility of change follows from this principle; for what is past can be spoken of, and therefore, by the principle, still is.
To understand Zeno and see how little modern mainstream metaphysics has added to the Greeks' contributions, we should take a moment to consider his master, Parmenides, who inspired the paradoxes. Parmenides laid out his ideas in a poem that's divided into two parts: “the way of truth” and “the way of opinion”—similar to Mr. Bradley's “Appearance” and “Reality,” except that Parmenides first discusses reality and then appearance. “The way of opinion” in his philosophy is mainly Pythagoreanism; it starts with a warning: “Here I will conclude my reliable speech and thoughts about the truth. From now on, learn about the opinions of mortals, paying attention to the misleading arrangement of my words.” What came before was revealed by a goddess, who instructs him on what really is. Reality, she says, is uncreated, indestructible, unchanging, and indivisible; it is “immovable in the grip of mighty chains, without beginning and without end; since coming into being and passing away have been pushed far away, and true belief has discarded them.” The foundational principle of his inquiry is stated in a sentence that wouldn't sound out of place in Hegel: “You cannot know what is not—that is impossible—nor express it; for thinking and being are the same thing.” And again: “It must be that what can be thought and spoken about exists; for it can possibly exist, and it is impossible for what is nothing to exist.” The impossibility of change follows from this principle; because what is past can be talked about, and therefore, according to the principle, still exists.
The great conception of a reality behind the passing illusions of sense, a reality one, indivisible, and unchanging, was thus introduced into Western philosophy by Parmenides, not, it would seem, for mystical or religious reasons, but on the basis of a logical argument as to the impossibility of not-being. All the great metaphysical systems—notably those of Plato, Spinoza, and Hegel—are the outcome of this fundamental idea. It is difficult to disentangle the truth and the error in this view. The contention that time is unreal and that the world of sense is illusory must, I think, be regarded as based upon fallacious reasoning. Nevertheless, there is some sense—easier to feel than to state—in which time is an unimportant and superficial characteristic of reality. Past and future must be acknowledged to be as real as the present, and a certain emancipation from slavery to time is essential to philosophic thought. The importance of time is rather practical than theoretical, rather in relation to our desires than in relation to truth. A truer image of the world, I think, is obtained by picturing things as entering into the stream of time from an eternal world outside, than from a view which regards time as the devouring tyrant of all that is. Both in thought and in feeling, to realise the unimportance of time is the gate of wisdom. But unimportance is not unreality; and therefore what we shall have to say about Zeno's arguments in support of Parmenides must be mainly critical.
The idea of a reality behind the fleeting illusions of our senses, a reality that is one, indivisible, and unchanging, was introduced into Western philosophy by Parmenides. This wasn't for mystical or religious reasons, but rather based on a logical argument about the impossibility of non-existence. All the major metaphysical systems—especially those of Plato, Spinoza, and Hegel—stem from this fundamental idea. It's tough to separate the truth from the error in this perspective. The claim that time is unreal and that the sensory world is an illusion should be viewed, I believe, as relying on flawed reasoning. However, there is a certain understanding—more felt than articulated—in which time is an unimportant and superficial aspect of reality. We must recognize that the past and future are just as real as the present, and some degree of liberation from being bound by time is crucial for philosophical thought. The significance of time is more practical than theoretical, more related to our desires than to absolute truth. I think a more accurate representation of the world can be formed by viewing things as emerging into the flow of time from an eternal realm outside, rather than seeing time as the consuming dictator of everything. In both thought and emotion, realizing the relative unimportance of time is a pathway to wisdom. But unimportance does not equate to unreality; thus, our discussion concerning Zeno's arguments supporting Parmenides will primarily be critical.
The relation of Zeno to Parmenides is explained by Plato[31] in the dialogue in which Socrates, as a young man, learns logical acumen and philosophic disinterestedness from their dialectic. I quote from Jowett's translation:
The connection between Zeno and Parmenides is described by Plato[31] in the dialogue where a young Socrates gains logical sharpness and philosophical objectivity through their discussions. I quote from Jowett's translation:
“I see, Parmenides, said Socrates, that Zeno is your second self in his writings too; he puts what you say in another way, and would fain deceive us into believing that he is telling us what is new. For you, in your poems, say All is one, and of this you adduce excellent proofs; and he on the other hand says There is no Many; and on behalf of this he offers overwhelming evidence. To deceive the world, as you have done, by saying the same thing in different ways, one of you affirming the one, and the other denying the many, is a strain of art beyond the reach of most of us.
“I see, Parmenides,” said Socrates, “that Zeno is like your twin in his writings too; he puts what you say in another way and tries to trick us into thinking he’s offering something new. You, in your poems, say that everything is one, and you provide excellent proof of this; on the other hand, he says there is no many, and he backs this up with strong evidence. To mislead the world, as you have done, by expressing the same idea in different forms—one of you claiming the one and the other denying the many—is a level of skill that most of us can’t achieve.”
“Yes, Socrates, said Zeno. But although you are as keen as a Spartan hound in pursuing the track, you do not quite apprehend the true motive of the composition, which is not really such an ambitious work as you imagine; for what you speak of was an accident; I had no serious intention of deceiving the world. The truth is, that these writings of mine were meant to protect the arguments of Parmenides against those who scoff at him and show the many ridiculous and contradictory results which they suppose to follow from the affirmation of the one. My answer is an address to the partisans of the many, whose attack I return with interest by retorting upon them that their hypothesis of the being of the many if carried out appears in a still more ridiculous light than the hypothesis of the being of the one.”
“Yes, Socrates,” Zeno said. “But even though you pursue the subject like a Spartan hound, you don’t quite grasp the true purpose of the writing, which isn’t as ambitious as you think; what you’re referring to was merely an accident. I never intended to mislead anyone. The truth is that these writings of mine were meant to defend Parmenides’ arguments against those who mock him by highlighting the many absurd and contradictory conclusions they believe arise from the idea of the one. My response is aimed at the supporters of the many, and I counter their claims by showing that their idea of the existence of the many seems even more ridiculous than the idea of the existence of the one.”
Zeno's four arguments against motion were intended to exhibit the contradictions that result from supposing that there is such a thing as change, and thus to support the Parmenidean doctrine that reality is unchanging.[32] Unfortunately, we only know his arguments through Aristotle,[33] who stated them in order to refute them. Those philosophers in the present day who have had their doctrines stated by opponents will realise that a just or adequate presentation of Zeno's position is hardly to be expected from Aristotle; but by some care in interpretation it seems possible to reconstruct the so-called “sophisms” which have been “refuted” by every tyro from that day to this.
Zeno's four arguments against motion were meant to highlight the contradictions that arise from believing in the existence of change, thus supporting the Parmenidean idea that reality is unchanging.[32] Unfortunately, we only know about his arguments through Aristotle,[33] who presented them in order to counter them. Nowadays, philosophers whose ideas have been described by their critics will understand that a fair or accurate representation of Zeno's views is unlikely to come from Aristotle; however, with some careful interpretation, it seems possible to piece together the so-called "sophisms" that have been "refuted" by every novice from that time to now.
Zeno's arguments would seem to be “ad hominem”; that is to say, they seem to assume premisses granted by his opponents, and to show that, granting these premisses, it is possible to deduce consequences which his opponents must deny. In order to decide whether they are valid arguments or “sophisms,” it is necessary to guess at the tacit premisses, and to decide who was the “homo” at whom they were aimed. Some maintain that they were aimed at the Pythagoreans,[34] while others have held that they were intended to refute the atomists.[35] M. Evellin, on the contrary, holds that they constitute a refutation of infinite divisibility,[36] while M. G. Noël, in the interests of Hegel, maintains that the first two arguments refute infinite divisibility, while the next two refute indivisibles.[37] Amid such a bewildering variety of interpretations, we can at least not complain of any restrictions on our liberty of choice.
Zeno's arguments seem to be "ad hominem"; in other words, they appear to assume premises accepted by his opponents and show that, given these premises, it’s possible to deduce conclusions that his opponents must reject. To determine whether these are valid arguments or "sophisms," we need to infer the unspoken premises and figure out who the "homo" was that they were directed at. Some people believe they were aimed at the Pythagoreans, while others argue they were meant to challenge the atomists. M. Evellin, on the other hand, argues that they refute infinite divisibility, while M. G. Noël, favoring Hegel, suggests that the first two arguments disprove infinite divisibility, and the next two disprove indivisibles. With such a confusing range of interpretations, at least we can't complain about any limits on our freedom of choice.
The historical questions raised by the above-mentioned discussions are no doubt largely insoluble, owing to the very scanty material from which our evidence is derived. The points which seem fairly clear are the following: (1) That, in spite of MM. Milhaud and Paul Tannery, Zeno is anxious to prove that motion is really impossible, and that he desires to prove this because he follows Parmenides in denying plurality;[38] (2) that the third and fourth arguments proceed on the hypothesis of indivisibles, a hypothesis which, whether adopted by the Pythagoreans or not, was certainly much advocated, as may be seen from the treatise On Indivisible Lines attributed to Aristotle. As regards the first two arguments, they would seem to be valid on the hypothesis of indivisibles, and also, without this hypothesis, to be such as would be valid if the traditional contradictions in infinite numbers were insoluble, which they are not.
The historical questions raised by the discussions mentioned above are likely not solvable, due to the very limited evidence we have. The points that seem fairly clear are the following: (1) Despite MM. Milhaud and Paul Tannery, Zeno is eager to prove that motion is truly impossible, and he wants to prove this because he follows Parmenides in rejecting the idea of plurality; [38] (2) the third and fourth arguments are based on the assumption of indivisibles, a concept that, whether embraced by the Pythagoreans or not, was certainly widely promoted, as can be seen from the treatise On Indivisible Lines attributed to Aristotle. Regarding the first two arguments, they appear to be valid under the assumption of indivisibles, and also, without this assumption, they would be valid if the traditional contradictions in infinite numbers were unsolvable, which they are not.
We may conclude, therefore, that Zeno's polemic is directed against the view that space and time consist of points and instants; and that as against the view that a finite stretch of space or time consists of a finite number of points and instants, his arguments are not sophisms, but perfectly valid.
We can conclude, then, that Zeno's argument is aimed at the belief that space and time are made up of points and instants; and that against the idea that a finite stretch of space or time consists of a finite number of points and instants, his arguments are not fallacies, but completely valid.
The conclusion which Zeno wishes us to draw is that plurality is a delusion, and spaces and times are really indivisible. The other conclusion which is possible, namely, that the number of points and instants is infinite, was not tenable so long as the infinite was infected with contradictions. In a fragment which is not one of the four famous arguments against motion, Zeno says:
The conclusion that Zeno wants us to reach is that plurality is an illusion, and that spaces and times are actually indivisible. The alternative conclusion, which is that the number of points and moments is infinite, wasn't viable as long as the concept of the infinite was plagued by contradictions. In a fragment that isn't one of the four well-known arguments against motion, Zeno states:
“If things are a many, they must be just as many as they are, and neither more nor less. Now, if they are as many as they are, they will be finite in number.
“If things are many, they must be exactly as many as they are, and neither more nor less. Now, if they are as many as they are, they will be a finite number."
“If things are a many, they will be infinite in number; for there will always be other things between them, and others again between these. And so things are infinite in number.”[39]
“If there are many things, they will be infinite in number; because there will always be other things in between them, and more things in between those. Therefore, things are infinite in number.”[39]
This argument attempts to prove that, if there are many things, the number of them must be both finite and infinite, which is impossible; hence we are to conclude that there is only one thing. But the weak point in the argument is the phrase: “If they are just as many as they are, they will be finite in number.” This phrase is not very clear, but it is plain that it assumes the impossibility of definite infinite numbers. Without this assumption, which is now known to be false, the arguments of Zeno, though they suffice (on certain very reasonable assumptions) to dispel the hypothesis of finite indivisibles, do not suffice to prove that motion and change and plurality are impossible. They are not, however, on any view, mere foolish quibbles: they are serious arguments, raising difficulties which it has taken two thousand years to answer, and which even now are fatal to the teachings of most philosophers.
This argument tries to show that if there are many things, their quantity must be both finite and infinite, which is impossible; therefore, we should conclude that there is only one thing. However, the weak point in the argument is the phrase: “If they are as many as they are, they will be finite in number.” This phrase isn’t very clear, but it clearly assumes that having definite infinite numbers is impossible. Without this assumption, which we now know is false, Zeno's arguments, while sufficient (under certain reasonable assumptions) to challenge the idea of finite indivisibles, do not prove that motion, change, and plurality are impossible. Still, from any perspective, they are not just silly misunderstandings: they are serious arguments that raise challenges which have taken two thousand years to address, and even now, they are damaging to the views of most philosophers.
The first of Zeno's arguments is the argument of the race-course, which is paraphrased by Burnet as follows:[40]
The first of Zeno's arguments is the argument of the race-course, which is paraphrased by Burnet as follows:[40]
“You cannot get to the end of a race-course. You cannot traverse an infinite number of points in a finite time. You must traverse the half of any given distance before you traverse the whole, and the half of that again before you can traverse it. This goes on ad infinitum, so that there are an infinite number of points in any given space, and you cannot touch an infinite number one by one in a finite time.”[41]
“You can’t reach the finish line of a race. You can’t cover an infinite number of points in a limited amount of time. You have to cover half of any distance before you can cover the whole distance, and then half of that again before you can move on. This continues ad infinitum, meaning there are an infinite number of points in any space, and you can’t touch an infinite number one by one in a limited time.”[41]
Zeno appeals here, in the first place, to the fact that any distance, however small, can be halved. From this it follows, of course, that there must be an infinite number of points in a line. But, Aristotle represents him as arguing, you cannot touch an infinite number of points one by one in a finite time. The words “one by one” are important. (1) If all the points touched are concerned, then, though you pass through them continuously, you do not touch them “one by one.” That is to say, after touching one, there is not another which you touch next: no two points are next each other, but between any two there are always an infinite number of others, which cannot be enumerated one by one. (2) If, on the other hand, only the successive middle points are concerned, obtained by always halving what remains of the course, then the points are reached one by one, and, though they are infinite in number, they are in fact all reached in a finite time. His argument to the contrary may be supposed to appeal to the view that a finite time must consist of a finite number of instants, in which case what he says would be perfectly true on the assumption that the possibility of continued dichotomy is undeniable. If, on the other hand, we suppose the argument directed against the partisans of infinite divisibility, we must suppose it to proceed as follows:[42] “The points given by successive halving of the distances still to be traversed are infinite in number, and are reached in succession, each being reached a finite time later than its predecessor; but the sum of an infinite number of finite times must be infinite, and therefore the process will never be completed.” It is very possible that this is historically the right interpretation, but in this form the argument is invalid. If half the course takes half a minute, and the next quarter takes a quarter of a minute, and so on, the whole course will take a minute. The apparent force of the argument, on this interpretation, lies solely in the mistaken supposition that there cannot be anything beyond the whole of an infinite series, which can be seen to be false by observing that 1 is beyond the whole of the infinite series 1⁄2, 3⁄4, 7⁄8, 15⁄16, …
Zeno starts by pointing out that any distance, no matter how small, can be halved. This implies that there must be an infinite number of points on a line. However, Aristotle suggests that you cannot touch an infinite number of points one by one in a finite amount of time. The phrase “one by one” is key. (1) If all the points involved are considered, then even though you move through them continuously, you're not touching them “one by one.” In other words, after touching one, there isn't another you touch next: no two points are next to each other, but there are always an infinite number of other points between any two of them, which cannot be counted one at a time. (2) On the other hand, if we only consider the successive middle points created by continuously halving what’s left of the journey, then those points are reached one by one, and although they are infinite in number, they are actually all reached in a finite time. The argument against this could be based on the belief that a finite time must consist of a finite number of instants, which would make what he says true if we assume that continuous halving is undeniable. If, however, we assume the argument targets the supporters of infinite divisibility, we might interpret it like this: “The points created by successively halving the distances left to travel are infinite in number and are reached one after another, each being reached a finite amount of time after the one before; but the sum of an infinite number of finite times must be infinite, meaning the process will never be completed.” This might be the historically correct interpretation, but in this form, the argument doesn’t hold up. If half the course takes half a minute, and the next quarter takes a quarter of a minute, and so on, the entire course will take a minute. The apparent strength of the argument, as interpreted here, is based on the flawed assumption that nothing can exist beyond the sum of an infinite series, which can be proven false by recognizing that 1 is beyond the entire infinite series 1/2, 3/4, 7/8, 15/16, …
The second of Zeno's arguments is the one concerning Achilles and the tortoise, which has achieved more notoriety than the others. It is paraphrased by Burnet as follows:[43]
The second of Zeno's arguments is the one about Achilles and the tortoise, which has become more well-known than the others. Burnet paraphrases it like this:[43]
“Achilles will never overtake the tortoise. He must first reach the place from which the tortoise started. By that time the tortoise will have got some way ahead. Achilles must then make up that, and again the tortoise will be ahead. He is always coming nearer, but he never makes up to it.”[44]
“Achilles will never catch up to the tortoise. He has to first get to the spot where the tortoise began. By the time he does that, the tortoise will have moved a bit further ahead. Achilles will then need to cover that distance, but once again, the tortoise will be ahead. He is always getting closer, but he never actually catches up.”[44]
This argument is essentially the same as the previous one. It shows that, if Achilles ever overtakes the tortoise, it must be after an infinite number of instants have elapsed since he started. This is in fact true; but the view that an infinite number of instants make up an infinitely long time is not true, and therefore the conclusion that Achilles will never overtake the tortoise does not follow.
This argument is basically the same as the previous one. It shows that if Achilles ever catches up to the tortoise, it has to happen after an infinite number of moments have passed since he began. This is actually true; however, the idea that an infinite number of moments adds up to an infinite amount of time is not true, and therefore the conclusion that Achilles will never catch up to the tortoise doesn't hold.
The third argument,[45] that of the arrow, is very interesting. The text has been questioned. Burnet accepts the alterations of Zeller, and paraphrases thus:
The third argument, [45] that of the arrow, is really interesting. The text has been challenged. Burnet agrees with the changes made by Zeller and rephrases it like this:
But according to Prantl, the literal translation of the unemended text of Aristotle's statement of the argument is as follows: “If everything, when it is behaving in a uniform manner, is continually either moving or at rest, but what is moving is always in the now, then the moving arrow is motionless.” This form of the argument brings out its force more clearly than Burnet's paraphrase.
But according to Prantl, the direct translation of the original text of Aristotle's statement of the argument is as follows: “If everything, when it behaves uniformly, is either constantly in motion or at rest, but what is moving is always in the now, then the moving arrow is motionless.” This version of the argument makes its strength more evident than Burnet's paraphrase.
Here, if not in the first two arguments, the view that a finite part of time consists of a finite series of successive instants seems to be assumed; at any rate the plausibility of the argument seems to depend upon supposing that there are consecutive instants. Throughout an instant, it is said, a moving body is where it is: it cannot move during the instant, for that would require that the instant should have parts. Thus, suppose we consider a period consisting of a thousand instants, and suppose the arrow is in flight throughout this period. At each of the thousand instants, the arrow is where it is, though at the next instant it is somewhere else. It is never moving, but in some miraculous way the change of position has to occur between the instants, that is to say, not at any time whatever. This is what M. Bergson calls the cinematographic representation of reality. The more the difficulty is meditated, the more real it becomes. The solution lies in the theory of continuous series: we find it hard to avoid supposing that, when the arrow is in flight, there is a next position occupied at the next moment; but in fact there is no next position and no next moment, and when once this is imaginatively realised, the difficulty is seen to disappear.
Here, if not in the first two arguments, it seems to be assumed that a finite part of time consists of a finite series of successive moments; at the very least, the credibility of the argument seems to rely on the idea of consecutive moments. It's said that during a moment, a moving object is where it is: it cannot move during that moment, because that would mean the moment would have parts. So, let's consider a period made up of a thousand moments, and assume the arrow is in flight throughout this time. At each of the thousand moments, the arrow is in one location, but at the next moment, it’s somewhere else. It's never actually moving; instead, somehow the change in position has to happen between the moments, meaning not at any time at all. This is what M. Bergson refers to as the cinematographic representation of reality. The more we think about the difficulty, the more real it feels. The solution lies in the theory of continuous series: we struggle to avoid assuming that when the arrow is in flight, there is a next position occupied at the next moment; but in reality, there is no next position and no next moment, and once this is imagined, the difficulty is seen to vanish.
The fourth and last of Zeno's arguments is[46] the argument of the stadium.
The fourth and final argument from Zeno is[46] the argument of the stadium.
The argument as stated by Burnet is as follows:
The argument made by Burnet is this:
First Position. | Second Position. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
A | . | . | . | . | A | . | . | . | . | |||
B | . | . | . | . | B | . | . | . | . | |||
C | . | . | . | . | C | . | . | . | . |
“Half the time may be equal to double the time. Let us suppose three rows of bodies, one of which (A) is at rest while the other two (B, C) are moving with equal velocity in opposite directions. By the time they are all in the same part of the course, B will have passed twice as many of the bodies in C as in A. Therefore the time which it takes to pass C is twice as long as the time it takes to pass A. But the time which B and C take to reach the position of A is the same. Therefore double the time is equal to the half.”
“Half the time can be the same as double the time. Let’s say we have three rows of bodies, one of which (A) is stationary while the other two (B, C) are moving at the same speed in opposite directions. By the time they all reach the same spot on the path, B will have passed twice as many of the bodies in C as in A. So, the time it takes to pass C is twice as long as the time it takes to pass A. However, the time it takes for B and C to reach the position of A is the same. Therefore, double the time equals half.”
Gaye[47] devoted an interesting article to the interpretation of this argument. His translation of Aristotle's statement is as follows:
Gaye[47] wrote an intriguing article about interpreting this argument. His translation of Aristotle's statement is as follows:
“The fourth argument is that concerning the two rows of bodies, each row being composed of an equal number of bodies of equal size, passing each other on a race-course as they proceed with equal velocity in opposite directions, the one row originally occupying the space between the goal and the middle point of the course, and the other that between the middle point and the starting-post. This, he thinks, involves the conclusion that half a given time is equal to double the time. The fallacy of the reasoning lies in the assumption that a body occupies an equal time in passing with equal velocity a body that is in motion and a body of equal size that is at rest, an assumption which is false. For instance (so runs the argument), let A A … be the stationary bodies of equal size, B B … the bodies, equal in number and in size to A A …, originally occupying the half of the course from the starting-post to the middle of the A's, and C C … those originally occupying the other half from the goal to the middle of the A's, equal in number, size, and velocity, to B B … Then three consequences follow. First, as the B's and C's pass one another, the first B reaches the last C at the same moment at which the first C reaches the last B. Secondly, at this moment the first C has passed all the A's, whereas the first B has passed only half the A's and has consequently occupied only half the time occupied by the first C, since each of the two occupies an equal time in passing each A. Thirdly, at the same moment all the B's have passed all the C's: for the first C and the first B will simultaneously reach the opposite ends of the course, since (so says Zeno) the time occupied by the first C in passing each of the B's is equal to that occupied by it in passing each of the A's, because an equal time is occupied by both the first B and the first C in passing all the A's. This is the argument: but it presupposes the aforesaid fallacious assumption.”
“The fourth argument involves two rows of bodies, with each row consisting of an equal number of bodies of the same size, moving past each other on a racetrack at equal speeds in opposite directions. One row starts between the goal and the midpoint of the track, while the other row starts between the midpoint and the starting line. It suggests that half the time taken is equal to double the time taken. The flaw in this reasoning lies in the assumption that a body takes the same amount of time to pass another moving body at equal speed as it does to pass a body of equal size that is at rest, an assumption that is incorrect. For example, let A A … represent the stationary bodies of equal size, B B … represent the bodies that are equal in number and size to A A …, starting from the halfway point between the starting line and the midpoint of the A's, and C C … represent those starting from the other half, between the goal and the midpoint of the A's, equal in number, size, and speed to B B …. Three outcomes follow. First, as B's and C's pass each other, the first B reaches the last C at the same time the first C reaches the last B. Second, at that moment, the first C has passed all the A's, while the first B has only passed half of the A's, meaning it took half the time compared to the first C, since each one took an equal amount of time to pass each A. Third, at that instant, all the B's have passed all the C's: the first C and the first B will reach the opposite ends of the track simultaneously because, as Zeno says, the time taken by the first C to pass each B is the same as the time it takes to pass each A, since both the first B and first C take the same amount of time to pass all the A's. This is the argument, but it relies on the previously mentioned flawed assumption.”
First Position. | Second Position. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
B · |
B′ · |
B″ · |
B · |
B′ · |
B″ · |
|||
A · |
A′ · |
A″ · |
A · |
A′ · |
A″ · |
|||
C · |
C′ · |
C″ · |
C · |
C′ · |
C″ · |
This argument is not quite easy to follow, and it is only valid as against the assumption that a finite time consists of a finite number of instants. We may re-state it in different language. Let us suppose three drill-sergeants, A, A′, and A″, standing in a row, while the two files of soldiers march past them in opposite directions. At the first moment which we consider, the three men B, B′, B″ in one row, and the three men C, C′, C″ in the other row, are respectively opposite to A, A′, and A″. At the very next moment, each row has moved on, and now B and C″ are opposite A′. Thus B and C″ are opposite each other. When, then, did B pass C′? It must have been somewhere between the two moments which we supposed consecutive, and therefore the two moments cannot really have been consecutive. It follows that there must be other moments between any two given moments, and therefore that there must be an infinite number of moments in any given interval of time.
This argument isn't very easy to follow, and it's only valid if you assume that a finite time consists of a finite number of instants. We can rephrase it differently. Imagine three drill sergeants, A, A′, and A″, standing in a line, while two lines of soldiers march past them in opposite directions. At the first moment we’re considering, the three men B, B′, B″ in one line, and the three men C, C′, C″ in the other line, are directly opposite A, A′, and A″. At the very next moment, each line has moved on, and now B and C″ are opposite A′. So, B and C″ are facing each other. When, then, did B pass C′? It must have happened somewhere between the two moments we thought were consecutive, which means those two moments couldn’t actually be consecutive. Therefore, there must be other moments between any two given moments, leading to the conclusion that there are an infinite number of moments in any given interval of time.
The above difficulty, that B must have passed C′ at some time between two consecutive moments, is a genuine one, but is not precisely the difficulty raised by Zeno. What Zeno professes to prove is that “half of a given time is equal to double that time.” The most intelligible explanation of the argument known to me is that of Gaye.[48] Since, however, his explanation is not easy to set forth shortly, I will re-state what seems to me to be the logical essence of Zeno's contention. If we suppose that time consists of a series of consecutive instants, and that motion consists in passing through a series of consecutive points, then the fastest possible motion is one which, at each instant, is at a point consecutive to that at which it was at the previous instant. Any slower motion must be one which has intervals of rest interspersed, and any faster motion must wholly omit some points. All this is evident from the fact that we cannot have more than one event for each instant. But now, in the case of our A's and B's and C's, B is opposite a fresh A every instant, and therefore the number of A's passed gives the number of instants since the beginning of the motion. But during the motion B has passed twice as many C's, and yet cannot have passed more than one each instant. Hence the number of instants since the motion began is twice the number of A's passed, though we previously found it was equal to this number. From this result, Zeno's conclusion follows.
The difficulty mentioned above, that B must have passed C at some point between two consecutive moments, is a real issue, but it's not exactly the challenge Zeno raises. What Zeno aims to prove is that "half of a given time is equivalent to double that time." The clearest explanation of the argument I know is that of Gaye. However, since his explanation is not easy to summarize briefly, I will present what I believe is the core logic of Zeno's argument. If we assume that time is made up of a series of consecutive moments, and motion consists of moving through a series of consecutive points, then the fastest possible motion would be one where, at each moment, the object is at a point right after the one it occupied at the previous moment. Any slower motion would include periods of rest, and any faster motion would skip over some points. This is clear because we can only have one event for each moment. In the scenario with our A's, B's, and C's, B is facing a new A at every moment, meaning the number of A's passed reflects the number of moments since the motion started. However, during this motion, B has passed twice as many C's, yet cannot have passed more than one at each moment. Thus, the number of moments since the motion began is twice the number of A's passed, even though we previously established that it was equal to that number. From this conclusion, Zeno's result follows.
Zeno's arguments, in some form, have afforded grounds for almost all the theories of space and time and infinity which have been constructed from his day to our own. We have seen that all his arguments are valid (with certain reasonable hypotheses) on the assumption that finite spaces and times consist of a finite number of points and instants, and that the third and fourth almost certainly in fact proceeded on this assumption, while the first and second, which were perhaps intended to refute the opposite assumption, were in that case fallacious. We may therefore escape from his paradoxes either by maintaining that, though space and time do consist of points and instants, the number of them in any finite interval is infinite; or by denying that space and time consist of points and instants at all; or lastly, by denying the reality of space and time altogether. It would seem that Zeno himself, as a supporter of Parmenides, drew the last of these three possible deductions, at any rate in regard to time. In this a very large number of philosophers have followed him. Many others, like M. Bergson, have preferred to deny that space and time consist of points and instants. Either of these solutions will meet the difficulties in the form in which Zeno raised them. But, as we saw, the difficulties can also be met if infinite numbers are admissible. And on grounds which are independent of space and time, infinite numbers, and series in which no two terms are consecutive, must in any case be admitted. Consider, for example, all the fractions less than 1, arranged in order of magnitude. Between any two of them, there are others, for example, the arithmetical mean of the two. Thus no two fractions are consecutive, and the total number of them is infinite. It will be found that much of what Zeno says as regards the series of points on a line can be equally well applied to the series of fractions. And we cannot deny that there are fractions, so that two of the above ways of escape are closed to us. It follows that, if we are to solve the whole class of difficulties derivable from Zeno's by analogy, we must discover some tenable theory of infinite numbers. What, then, are the difficulties which, until the last thirty years, led philosophers to the belief that infinite numbers are impossible?
Zeno's arguments, in some form, have provided the basis for nearly all the theories of space, time, and infinity that have been developed from his era to the present day. We have observed that all his arguments are valid (given certain reasonable assumptions) on the premise that finite spaces and times are made up of a finite number of points and instants. The third and fourth arguments likely relied on this assumption, while the first and second, which were probably intended to challenge the opposite assumption, were fallacious in that case. Thus, we can resolve his paradoxes either by asserting that, although space and time are made up of points and instants, the quantity within any finite interval is infinite; or by denying that space and time consist of points and instants at all; or finally, by rejecting the existence of space and time entirely. It seems that Zeno himself, as a supporter of Parmenides, leaned towards the last of these conclusions, particularly concerning time. Many philosophers have followed him in this view. Others, like M. Bergson, have opted to deny that space and time are made up of points and instants. Either of these options addresses the challenges in the way Zeno presented them. However, as we noted, the challenges can also be tackled if infinite numbers are accepted. Furthermore, based on principles independent of space and time, infinite numbers and series in which no two terms are consecutive must be recognized. For instance, consider all fractions less than 1, sorted by size. Between any two of them, there are others, like the arithmetic mean of the two. Thus, no two fractions are consecutive, leading to an infinite total number of them. It turns out that much of what Zeno explains about the series of points on a line can also be applied to the series of fractions. We cannot deny the existence of fractions, which means two of the aforementioned solutions are not viable for us. Therefore, if we are to address the entire set of problems arising from Zeno's arguments by analogy, we need to find a convincing theory of infinite numbers. So, what are the challenges that, until the last thirty years, convinced philosophers that infinite numbers are impossible?
The difficulties of infinity are of two kinds, of which the first may be called sham, while the others involve, for their solution, a certain amount of new and not altogether easy thinking. The sham difficulties are those suggested by the etymology, and those suggested by confusion of the mathematical infinite with what philosophers impertinently call the “true” infinite. Etymologically, “infinite” should mean “having no end.” But in fact some infinite series have ends, some have not; while some collections are infinite without being serial, and can therefore not properly be regarded as either endless or having ends. The series of instants from any earlier one to any later one (both included) is infinite, but has two ends; the series of instants from the beginning of time to the present moment has one end, but is infinite. Kant, in his first antinomy, seems to hold that it is harder for the past to be infinite than for the future to be so, on the ground that the past is now completed, and that nothing infinite can be completed. It is very difficult to see how he can have imagined that there was any sense in this remark; but it seems most probable that he was thinking of the infinite as the “unended.” It is odd that he did not see that the future too has one end at the present, and is precisely on a level with the past. His regarding the two as different in this respect illustrates just that kind of slavery to time which, as we agreed in speaking of Parmenides, the true philosopher must learn to leave behind him.
The challenges of infinity come in two types: the first can be called false, while the second requires some new and somewhat complex thinking to solve. The false difficulties are those arising from the word's origin and those stemming from mixing up the mathematical concept of infinity with what philosophers incorrectly call the “true” infinite. Etymologically, “infinite” should mean “having no end.” However, some infinite series do have ends, and some don’t; there are also collections that are infinite without being in a series and shouldn’t be seen as either endless or having ends. For example, the series of moments from any earlier one to any later one (both included) is infinite but has two ends; the series of moments from the beginning of time to the present has one end but is infinite. Kant, in his first antinomy, seems to believe it’s harder for the past to be infinite than for the future because the past is now complete and nothing infinite can be complete. It’s hard to understand how he thought there was any truth in this statement, but it’s likely he was thinking of the infinite as the “unended.” It’s strange he didn’t realize the future also has one end at the present and is exactly on par with the past. His view of the two as different in this regard shows the kind of bondage to time that, as we discussed regarding Parmenides, true philosophers need to overcome.
The confusions introduced into the notions of philosophers by the so-called “true” infinite are curious. They see that this notion is not the same as the mathematical infinite, but they choose to believe that it is the notion which the mathematicians are vainly trying to reach. They therefore inform the mathematicians, kindly but firmly, that they are mistaken in adhering to the “false” infinite, since plainly the “true” infinite is something quite different. The reply to this is that what they call the “true” infinite is a notion totally irrelevant to the problem of the mathematical infinite, to which it has only a fanciful and verbal analogy. So remote is it that I do not propose to confuse the issue by even mentioning what the “true” infinite is. It is the “false” infinite that concerns us, and we have to show that the epithet “false” is undeserved.
The confusion that philosophers have about the so-called “true” infinite is interesting. They recognize that this idea is different from the mathematical infinite, but they insist that it’s the concept that mathematicians are struggling to achieve. They kindly but firmly tell mathematicians that they are wrong to stick with the “false” infinite, as the “true” infinite is clearly something entirely different. The response to this is that what they refer to as the “true” infinite is completely unrelated to the issue of the mathematical infinite, sharing only a fanciful and verbal resemblance. It’s so far removed that I won’t complicate things by even discussing what the “true” infinite is. What matters is the “false” infinite, and we need to demonstrate that the label “false” is unwarranted.
There are, however, certain genuine difficulties in understanding the infinite, certain habits of mind derived from the consideration of finite numbers, and easily extended to infinite numbers under the mistaken notion that they represent logical necessities. For example, every number that we are accustomed to, except 0, has another number immediately before it, from which it results by adding 1; but the first infinite number does not have this property. The numbers before it form an infinite series, containing all the ordinary finite numbers, having no maximum, no last finite number, after which one little step would plunge us into the infinite. If it is assumed that the first infinite number is reached by a succession of small steps, it is easy to show that it is self-contradictory. The first infinite number is, in fact, beyond the whole unending series of finite numbers. “But,” it will be said, “there cannot be anything beyond the whole of an unending series.” This, we may point out, is the very principle upon which Zeno relies in the arguments of the race-course and the Achilles. Take the race-course: there is the moment when the runner still has half his distance to run, then the moment when he still has a quarter, then when he still has an eighth, and so on in a strictly unending series. Beyond the whole of this series is the moment when he reaches the goal. Thus there certainly can be something beyond the whole of an unending series. But it remains to show that this fact is only what might have been expected.
There are, however, certain real challenges in understanding the infinite, certain ways of thinking that come from considering finite numbers, which can be mistakenly applied to infinite numbers as if they represent logical necessities. For example, every number we are familiar with, except for 0, has another number right before it that it results from by adding 1; but the first infinite number doesn't have this property. The numbers before it form an infinite series, containing all the regular finite numbers, having no maximum, no last finite number, after which one little step would take us into the infinite. If we assume that we reach the first infinite number through a series of small steps, it's easy to show that this leads to a contradiction. The first infinite number is, in fact, beyond the entire unending series of finite numbers. “But,” one might argue, “there can't be anything beyond the entirety of an endless series.” This, we can note, is precisely the principle that Zeno relies on in his arguments about the racecourse and Achilles. Take the racecourse: there is a moment when the runner still has half his distance left, then a moment when he has a quarter left, then when he has an eighth left, and so on in a strictly unending series. Beyond the entirety of this series is the moment when he crosses the finish line. Thus, there can certainly be something beyond the entire unending series. But it remains to show that this fact is exactly what one would have expected.
The difficulty, like most of the vaguer difficulties besetting the mathematical infinite, is derived, I think, from the more or less unconscious operation of the idea of counting. If you set to work to count the terms in an infinite collection, you will never have completed your task. Thus, in the case of the runner, if half, three-quarters, seven-eighths, and so on of the course were marked, and the runner was not allowed to pass any of the marks until the umpire said “Now,” then Zeno's conclusion would be true in practice, and he would never reach the goal.
The challenge, like many of the vague challenges related to the infinite in mathematics, comes from the somewhat unconscious use of the idea of counting. If you try to count the items in an infinite set, you'll never finish the job. For example, in the case of the runner, if half, three-quarters, seven-eighths, and so on of the track were marked, and the runner couldn't pass any marks until the referee said "Now," then Zeno's conclusion would be practically true, and he would never reach the finish line.
But it is not essential to the existence of a collection, or even to knowledge and reasoning concerning it, that we should be able to pass its terms in review one by one. This may be seen in the case of finite collections; we can speak of “mankind” or “the human race,” though many of the individuals in this collection are not personally known to us. We can do this because we know of various characteristics which every individual has if he belongs to the collection, and not if he does not. And exactly the same happens in the case of infinite collections: they may be known by their characteristics although their terms cannot be enumerated. In this sense, an unending series may nevertheless form a whole, and there may be new terms beyond the whole of it.
But it isn’t necessary for a collection to exist, or for us to have knowledge and understanding about it, that we can go through its items one by one. This is clear in the case of finite collections; we can refer to “humankind” or “the human race,” even though we don’t personally know many individuals in that collection. We can do this because we know the various traits that each individual has if they belong to the collection, and not if they don’t. The same applies to infinite collections: we can know them by their characteristics, even if we can’t list out their items. In this way, an endless series can still be considered a whole, and there can be new items beyond that whole.
Some purely arithmetical peculiarities of infinite numbers have also caused perplexity. For instance, an infinite number is not increased by adding one to it, or by doubling it. Such peculiarities have seemed to many to contradict logic, but in fact they only contradict confirmed mental habits. The whole difficulty of the subject lies in the necessity of thinking in an unfamiliar way, and in realising that many properties which we have thought inherent in number are in fact peculiar to finite numbers. If this is remembered, the positive theory of infinity, which will occupy the next lecture, will not be found so difficult as it is to those who cling obstinately to the prejudices instilled by the arithmetic which is learnt in childhood.
Some strange features of infinite numbers have also caused confusion. For example, an infinite number isn’t increased by adding one to it or by doubling it. These features may seem illogical to many, but they only clash with established ways of thinking. The main challenge of the topic is the need to think in a different way and to recognize that many properties we believe are inherent to numbers actually apply only to finite numbers. If we keep this in mind, the positive theory of infinity, which will be covered in the next lecture, won’t seem as difficult as it does to those who stubbornly hold on to the biases formed by the arithmetic learned in childhood.
LECTURE VII
THE POSITIVE THEORY OF INFINITY
The positive theory of infinity, and the general theory of number to which it has given rise, are among the triumphs of scientific method in philosophy, and are therefore specially suitable for illustrating the logical-analytic character of that method. The work in this subject has been done by mathematicians, and its results can be expressed in mathematical symbolism. Why, then, it may be said, should the subject be regarded as philosophy rather than as mathematics? This raises a difficult question, partly concerned with the use of words, but partly also of real importance in understanding the function of philosophy. Every subject-matter, it would seem, can give rise to philosophical investigations as well as to the appropriate science, the difference between the two treatments being in the direction of movement and in the kind of truths which it is sought to establish. In the special sciences, when they have become fully developed, the movement is forward and synthetic, from the simpler to the more complex. But in philosophy we follow the inverse direction: from the complex and relatively concrete we proceed towards the simple and abstract by means of analysis, seeking, in the process, to eliminate the particularity of the original subject-matter, and to confine our attention entirely to the logical form of the facts concerned.
The positive theory of infinity and the general theory of numbers it has inspired are some of the greatest achievements in the scientific method applied to philosophy. They are especially effective in illustrating the logical-analytic nature of that method. This work has been carried out by mathematicians, and its findings can be expressed using mathematical symbols. So, why should we consider this topic as philosophy rather than mathematics? This raises a complex issue, partly related to language use but also important for understanding the role of philosophy. It seems that any subject can lead to philosophical inquiry as well as to the appropriate scientific approach; the main difference between the two lies in the direction of their exploration and the kinds of truths they aim to uncover. In the specialized sciences, once they are fully established, the approach moves forward and is synthetic, going from simpler to more complex concepts. However, in philosophy, we take the opposite route: we move from the complex and relatively concrete to the simple and abstract through analysis, aiming to remove the specificity of the original subject matter and focus solely on the logical form of the relevant facts.
Between philosophy and pure mathematics there is a certain affinity, in the fact that both are general and a priori. Neither of them asserts propositions which, like those of history and geography, depend upon the actual concrete facts being just what they are. We may illustrate this characteristic by means of Leibniz's conception of many possible worlds, of which one only is actual. In all the many possible worlds, philosophy and mathematics will be the same; the differences will only be in respect of those particular facts which are chronicled by the descriptive sciences. Any quality, therefore, by which our actual world is distinguished from other abstractly possible worlds, must be ignored by mathematics and philosophy alike. Mathematics and philosophy differ, however, in their manner of treating the general properties in which all possible worlds agree; for while mathematics, starting from comparatively simple propositions, seeks to build up more and more complex results by deductive synthesis, philosophy, starting from data which are common knowledge, seeks to purify and generalise them into the simplest statements of abstract form that can be obtained from them by logical analysis.
Between philosophy and pure mathematics, there is a certain connection in that both are general and a priori. Neither of them makes claims that, like those in history and geography, depend on actual concrete facts being exactly what they are. We can illustrate this idea using Leibniz's concept of many possible worlds, of which only one is actual. In all the many possible worlds, philosophy and mathematics will be the same; the differences will lie only in the specific facts recorded by the descriptive sciences. Therefore, any quality that distinguishes our actual world from other abstractly possible worlds must be disregarded by both mathematics and philosophy. However, mathematics and philosophy differ in how they handle the general properties shared by all possible worlds; while mathematics starts with relatively simple statements and aims to create more complex results through deductive reasoning, philosophy begins with commonly understood data and aims to refine and generalize them into the simplest abstract statements possible through logical analysis.
The difference between philosophy and mathematics may be illustrated by our present problem, namely, the nature of number. Both start from certain facts about numbers which are evident to inspection. But mathematics uses these facts to deduce more and more complicated theorems, while philosophy seeks, by analysis, to go behind these facts to others, simpler, more fundamental, and inherently more fitted to form the premisses of the science of arithmetic. The question, “What is a number?” is the pre-eminent philosophic question in this subject, but it is one which the mathematician as such need not ask, provided he knows enough of the properties of numbers to enable him to deduce his theorems. We, since our object is philosophical, must grapple with the philosopher's question. The answer to the question, “What is a number?” which we shall reach in this lecture, will be found to give also, by implication, the answer to the difficulties of infinity which we considered in the previous lecture.
The difference between philosophy and mathematics can be illustrated by our current issue, which is the nature of number. Both disciplines start from certain facts about numbers that are clear upon observation. However, mathematics uses these facts to derive increasingly complex theorems, while philosophy aims, through analysis, to delve deeper into these facts to uncover others that are simpler, more fundamental, and better suited to form the basis of arithmetic. The question, “What is a number?” stands out as the primary philosophical question in this area, but it’s one that mathematicians don’t necessarily need to ask, as long as they know enough about the properties of numbers to deduce their theorems. Since our goal is philosophical, we must confront the philosopher's question. The answer to the question, “What is a number?” that we will arrive at in this lecture will also implicitly address the issues of infinity we discussed in the previous lecture.
The question “What is a number?” is one which, until quite recent times, was never considered in the kind of way that is capable of yielding a precise answer. Philosophers were content with some vague dictum such as, “Number is unity in plurality.” A typical definition of the kind that contented philosophers is the following from Sigwart's Logic (§ 66, section 3): “Every number is not merely a plurality, but a plurality thought as held together and closed, and to that extent as a unity.” Now there is in such definitions a very elementary blunder, of the same kind that would be committed if we said “yellow is a flower” because some flowers are yellow. Take, for example, the number 3. A single collection of three things might conceivably be described as “a plurality thought as held together and closed, and to that extent as a unity”; but a collection of three things is not the number 3. The number 3 is something which all collections of three things have in common, but is not itself a collection of three things. The definition, therefore, apart from any other defects, has failed to reach the necessary degree of abstraction: the number 3 is something more abstract than any collection of three things.
The question “What is a number?” is one that, until fairly recently, was never really examined in a way that could lead to a clear answer. Philosophers were satisfied with vague statements like, “A number is unity in plurality.” A typical definition that pleased philosophers comes from Sigwart's Logic (§ 66, section 3): “Every number is not just a plurality, but a plurality considered as held together and complete, and to that extent as a unity.” However, there’s a basic mistake in such definitions, similar to saying “yellow is a flower” just because some flowers are yellow. Take the number 3, for instance. A single group of three items might be described as “a plurality considered as held together and complete, and to that extent as a unity”; but a group of three items is not the number 3. The number 3 is something that all groups of three items share, but it’s not itself a group of three items. Therefore, the definition has not achieved the necessary level of abstraction: the number 3 is something more abstract than any group of three items.
Such vague philosophic definitions, however, remained inoperative because of their very vagueness. What most men who thought about numbers really had in mind was that numbers are the result of counting. “On the consciousness of the law of counting,” says Sigwart at the beginning of his discussion of number, “rests the possibility of spontaneously prolonging the series of numbers ad infinitum.” It is this view of number as generated by counting which has been the chief psychological obstacle to the understanding of infinite numbers. Counting, because it is familiar, is erroneously supposed to be simple, whereas it is in fact a highly complex process, which has no meaning unless the numbers reached in counting have some significance independent of the process by which they are reached. And infinite numbers cannot be reached at all in this way. The mistake is of the same kind as if cows were defined as what can be bought from a cattle-merchant. To a person who knew several cattle-merchants, but had never seen a cow, this might seem an admirable definition. But if in his travels he came across a herd of wild cows, he would have to declare that they were not cows at all, because no cattle-merchant could sell them. So infinite numbers were declared not to be numbers at all, because they could not be reached by counting.
Such vague philosophical definitions, however, didn't really work because they were so vague. What most people who thought about numbers actually meant was that numbers come from counting. “The awareness of the law of counting,” says Sigwart at the start of his discussion of numbers, “lies at the foundation of the ability to endlessly extend the series of numbers ad infinitum.” This idea of numbers as a product of counting has been the main psychological barrier to understanding infinite numbers. Counting, since it’s familiar, is mistakenly assumed to be straightforward, when in reality it’s a very complex process that only makes sense if the numbers obtained through counting have some significance independent of how they were obtained. And infinite numbers can't be reached through this process at all. This mistake is similar to defining cows as things that can be bought from a cattle merchant. To someone who knows several cattle merchants but has never seen a cow, this might seem like a great definition. But if they come across a herd of wild cows during their travels, they would have to say that those aren't cows at all, because no cattle merchant could sell them. Thus, infinite numbers were declared not to be numbers at all, because they couldn't be obtained through counting.
It will be worth while to consider for a moment what counting actually is. We count a set of objects when we let our attention pass from one to another, until we have attended once to each, saying the names of the numbers in order with each successive act of attention. The last number named in this process is the number of the objects, and therefore counting is a method of finding out what the number of the objects is. But this operation is really a very complicated one, and those who imagine that it is the logical source of number show themselves remarkably incapable of analysis. In the first place, when we say “one, two, three …” as we count, we cannot be said to be discovering the number of the objects counted unless we attach some meaning to the words one, two, three, … A child may learn to know these words in order, and to repeat them correctly like the letters of the alphabet, without attaching any meaning to them. Such a child may count correctly from the point of view of a grown-up listener, without having any idea of numbers at all. The operation of counting, in fact, can only be intelligently performed by a person who already has some idea what the numbers are; and from this it follows that counting does not give the logical basis of number.
It’s worth taking a moment to think about what counting really is. We count a group of objects when we focus on each one, moving our attention from one to another until we've looked at all of them, saying the names of the numbers in order with each new focus. The last number we say in this process represents the total number of objects, which means counting is a way to figure out how many objects there are. However, this process is actually quite complex, and those who believe it is the logical foundation of numbers are showing a surprising lack of understanding. First, when we say "one, two, three..." while counting, we can't be said to be discovering the number of the objects unless we assign some meaning to the words one, two, three... A child might learn to say these words in order and repeat them correctly, like the letters of the alphabet, without understanding what they mean. Such a child may count correctly from the perspective of an adult listener, yet have no real grasp of numbers. The act of counting can only be effectively done by someone who already has some understanding of what numbers are; this suggests that counting does not provide the logical basis for numbers.
Again, how do we know that the last number reached in the process of counting is the number of the objects counted? This is just one of those facts that are too familiar for their significance to be realised; but those who wish to be logicians must acquire the habit of dwelling upon such facts. There are two propositions involved in this fact: first, that the number of numbers from 1 up to any given number is that given number—for instance, the number of numbers from 1 to 100 is a hundred; secondly, that if a set of numbers can be used as names of a set of objects, each number occurring only once, then the number of numbers used as names is the same as the number of objects. The first of these propositions is capable of an easy arithmetical proof so long as finite numbers are concerned; but with infinite numbers, after the first, it ceases to be true. The second proposition remains true, and is in fact, as we shall see, an immediate consequence of the definition of number. But owing to the falsehood of the first proposition where infinite numbers are concerned, counting, even if it were practically possible, would not be a valid method of discovering the number of terms in an infinite collection, and would in fact give different results according to the manner in which it was carried out.
Again, how do we know that the last number we reach while counting corresponds to the total number of objects we counted? This is one of those facts that is so familiar that we often overlook its significance; however, those who want to be logicians need to develop the habit of reflecting on such facts. There are two ideas involved in this fact: first, the number of integers from 1 to any specific number is that specific number—for example, the count of integers from 1 to 100 is one hundred; secondly, if a series of numbers is used as labels for a set of objects, with each number appearing only once, then the total count of numbers used as labels equals the total count of objects. The first of these ideas can be easily proven with basic arithmetic as long as we're dealing with finite numbers; however, with infinite numbers, after the first instance, it is no longer true. The second idea remains valid and is actually, as we will see, an immediate result of the definition of a number. But because the first idea is false when it comes to infinite numbers, counting, even if it were practically feasible, wouldn't be a reliable method for determining how many terms are in an infinite collection and would actually yield different results depending on how it was executed.
There are two respects in which the infinite numbers that are known differ from finite numbers: first, infinite numbers have, while finite numbers have not, a property which I shall call reflexiveness; secondly, finite numbers have, while infinite numbers have not, a property which I shall call inductiveness. Let us consider these two properties successively.
There are two ways in which known infinite numbers differ from finite numbers: first, infinite numbers have a property that I’ll refer to as reflexiveness, while finite numbers do not; secondly, finite numbers have a property that I’ll call inductiveness, which infinite numbers lack. Let’s look at these two properties one at a time.
(1) Reflexiveness.—A number is said to be reflexive when it is not increased by adding 1 to it. It follows at once that any finite number can be added to a reflexive number without increasing it. This property of infinite numbers was always thought, until recently, to be self-contradictory; but through the work of Georg Cantor it has come to be recognised that, though at first astonishing, it is no more self-contradictory than the fact that people at the antipodes do not tumble off. In virtue of this property, given any infinite collection of objects, any finite number of objects can be added or taken away without increasing or diminishing the number of the collection. Even an infinite number of objects may, under certain conditions, be added or taken away without altering the number. This may be made clearer by the help of some examples.
(1) Reflexiveness.—A number is considered reflexive when adding 1 to it does not raise its value. This means that any finite number can be added to a reflexive number without changing it. This characteristic of infinite numbers was thought to be contradictory until recently; however, thanks to Georg Cantor's work, it has been accepted that, while surprising, it isn't any more contradictory than the idea that people at the opposite side of the Earth don't fall off. Because of this property, for any infinite collection of objects, you can add or remove any finite number of objects without changing the total count of the collection. Under certain conditions, even an infinite number of objects can be added or removed without affecting the total. Some examples can help clarify this.
Imagine all the natural numbers 0, 1, 2, 3, … to be written down in a row, and immediately beneath them write down the numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, …, so that 1 is under 0, 2 is under 1, and so on. Then every number in the top row has a number directly under it in the bottom row, and no number occurs twice in either row. It follows that the number of numbers in the two rows must be the same. But all the numbers that occur in the bottom row also occur in the top row, and one more, namely 0; thus the number of terms in the top row is obtained by adding one to the number of the bottom row. So long, therefore, as it was supposed that a number must be increased by adding 1 to it, this state of things constituted a contradiction, and led to the denial that there are infinite numbers.
Imagine all the natural numbers 0, 1, 2, 3, … lined up in a row, and directly below them, write the numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, … so that 1 is under 0, 2 is under 1, and so on. Every number in the top row has a corresponding number right below it in the bottom row, and no number appears more than once in either row. This means that the count of numbers in both rows must be equal. However, all the numbers in the bottom row also appear in the top row plus one extra number, which is 0; therefore, the total in the top row is equal to the total in the bottom row plus one. So, as long as it was assumed that a number can only be increased by adding 1 to it, this situation created a contradiction and led to the argument against the existence of infinite numbers.
0, | 1, | 2, | 3, | … | n … |
1, | 2, | 3, | 4, | … | n + 1 … |
The following example is even more surprising. Write the natural numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, … in the top row, and the even numbers 2, 4, 6, 8, … in the bottom row, so that under each number in the top row stands its double in the bottom row. Then, as before, the number of numbers in the two rows is the same, yet the second row results from taking away all the odd numbers—an infinite collection—from the top row. This example is given by Leibniz to prove that there can be no infinite numbers. He believed in infinite collections, but, since he thought that a number must always be increased when it is added to and diminished when it is subtracted from, he maintained that infinite collections do not have numbers. “The number of all numbers,” he says, “implies a contradiction, which I show thus: To any number there is a corresponding number equal to its double. Therefore the number of all numbers is not greater than the number of even numbers, i.e. the whole is not greater than its part.”[49] In dealing with this argument, we ought to substitute “the number of all finite numbers” for “the number of all numbers”; we then obtain exactly the illustration given by our two rows, one containing all the finite numbers, the other only the even finite numbers. It will be seen that Leibniz regards it as self-contradictory to maintain that the whole is not greater than its part. But the word “greater” is one which is capable of many meanings; for our purpose, we must substitute the less ambiguous phrase “containing a greater number of terms.” In this sense, it is not self-contradictory for whole and part to be equal; it is the realisation of this fact which has made the modern theory of infinity possible.
The following example is even more surprising. Write the natural numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, … in the top row, and the even numbers 2, 4, 6, 8, … in the bottom row, so that under each number in the top row stands its double in the bottom row. Then, as before, the number of numbers in the two rows is the same, yet the second row comes from removing all the odd numbers—an infinite collection—from the top row. This example is provided by Leibniz to show that there can't be infinite numbers. He believed in infinite collections, but since he thought that a number must always increase when you add to it and decrease when you subtract from it, he argued that infinite collections do not have numbers. “The number of all numbers,” he says, “implies a contradiction, which I demonstrate like this: To any number, there is a corresponding number equal to its double. Therefore, the number of all numbers is not greater than the number of even numbers, i.e. the whole is not greater than its part.”[49] In discussing this argument, we should replace “the number of all finite numbers” with “the number of all numbers”; we then get exactly the illustration given by our two rows, one containing all the finite numbers, the other only the even finite numbers. It will be seen that Leibniz thinks it's self-contradictory to claim that the whole is not greater than its part. But the word “greater” can mean many things; for our purpose, we must use the less ambiguous phrase “containing a greater number of terms.” In this sense, it's not self-contradictory for whole and part to be equal; realizing this fact has made the modern theory of infinity possible.
There is an interesting discussion of the reflexiveness of infinite wholes in the first of Galileo's Dialogues on Motion. I quote from a translation published in 1730.[50] The personages in the dialogue are Salviati, Sagredo, and Simplicius, and they reason as follows:
There’s a fascinating conversation about the reflexiveness of infinite wholes in the first of Galileo's Dialogues on Motion. I quote from a translation published in 1730.[50] The characters in the dialogue are Salviati, Sagredo, and Simplicius, and they reason as follows:
“Simp. Here already arises a Doubt which I think is not to be resolv'd; and that is this: Since 'tis plain that one Line is given greater than another, and since both contain infinite Points, we must surely necessarily infer, that we have found in the same Species something greater than Infinite, since the Infinity of Points of the greater Line exceeds the Infinity of Points of the lesser. But now, to assign an Infinite greater than an Infinite, is what I can't possibly conceive.
“Simp. Here a doubt comes up that I don't think can be resolved, and it's this: Since it's clear that one line is longer than another, and since both have infinite points, we must logically conclude that we have found something greater than infinity within the same category, since the infinite points of the longer line surpass the infinite points of the shorter one. However, to define an infinity that is greater than another infinity is something I just can't wrap my head around.”
“Salv. These are some of those Difficulties which arise from Discourses which our finite Understanding makes about Infinites, by ascribing to them Attributes which we give to Things finite and terminate, which I think most improper, because those Attributes of Majority, Minority, and Equality, agree not with Infinities, of which we can't say that one is greater than, less than, or equal to another. For Proof whereof I have something come into my Head, which (that I may be the better understood) I will propose by way of Interrogatories to Simplicius, who started this Difficulty. To begin then: I suppose you know which are square Numbers, and which not?
Salv. These are some of the challenges that come from the discussions our limited understanding has about infinities, by attributing traits to them that we assign to finite and limited things, which I think is quite inappropriate. This is because the traits of being greater, lesser, and equal don't really apply to infinities, since we can't say that one infinity is greater than, less than, or equal to another. To illustrate this, I have something that just came to mind, which (to make it easier to understand) I will present as questions to Simplicius, who brought up this issue. So, to start: I assume you know which numbers are square numbers and which ones are not?
“Simp. I know very well that a square Number is that which arises from the Multiplication of any Number into itself; thus 4 and 9 are square Numbers, that arising from 2, and this from 3, multiplied by themselves.
Simp. I know very well that a square number is one that comes from multiplying a number by itself; for example, 4 and 9 are square numbers, derived from 2 and 3 multiplied by themselves.
“Salv. Very well; And you also know, that as the Products are call'd Squares, the Factors are call'd Roots: And that the other Numbers, which proceed not from Numbers multiplied into themselves, are not Squares. Whence taking in all Numbers, both Squares and Not Squares, if I should say, that the Not Squares are more than the Squares, should I not be in the right?
“Salv. Alright; and you also know that the things called Squares are the results of multiplying numbers by themselves, and the Numbers that don't come from such multiplication are not Squares. So considering all Numbers, both Squares and Non-Squares, if I were to say that Non-Squares outnumber the Squares, wouldn’t that be correct?”
“Simp. Most certainly.
“Simp. Definitely.”
“Salv. If I go on with you then, and ask you, How many squar'd Numbers there are? you may truly answer, That there are as many as are their proper Roots, since every Square has its own Root, and every Root its own Square, and since no Square has more than one Root, nor any Root more than one Square.
Salv. If I continue this conversation with you and ask, how many squared numbers exist? you can honestly say that there are as many as there are proper roots, since every square has its own root and every root corresponds to its own square, and no square has more than one root, nor does any root correspond to more than one square.
“Simp. Very true.
“Simp. So true.”
“Salv. But now, if I should ask how many Roots there are, you can't deny but there are as many as there are Numbers, since there's no Number but what's the Root to some Square. And this being granted, we may likewise affirm, that there are as many square Numbers, as there are Numbers; for there are as many Squares as there are Roots, and as many Roots as Numbers. And yet in the Beginning of this, we said, there were many more Numbers than Squares, the greater Part of Numbers being not Squares: And tho' the Number of Squares decreases in a greater proportion, as we go on to bigger Numbers, for count to an Hundred you'll find 10 Squares, viz. 1, 4, 9, 16, 25, 36, 49, 64, 81, 100, which is the same as to say the 10th Part are Squares; in Ten thousand only the 100th Part are Squares; in a Million only the 1000th: And yet in an infinite Number, if we can but comprehend it, we may say the Squares are as many as all the Numbers taken together.
Salv. But now, if I were to ask how many Roots there are, you can't deny that there are as many as there are Numbers since every Number has a Root connected to some Square. If we accept this, we can also say that there are just as many square Numbers as there are Numbers; there are as many Squares as there are Roots, and as many Roots as Numbers. Yet at the start of this discussion, we mentioned that there are many more Numbers than Squares, with the majority of Numbers not being Squares. And even though the Number of Squares decreases at a greater rate as we consider larger Numbers, if you count to a Hundred, you'll find 10 Squares, specifically 1, 4, 9, 16, 25, 36, 49, 64, 81, 100, which means that 1 in 10 of the Numbers are Squares; in Ten thousand, only 1 in 100 are Squares; in a Million, only 1 in 1000. Yet, in an infinite Number, if we can even grasp that idea, we can say that the Squares are as numerous as all the Numbers combined.
“Sagr. What must be determin'd then in this Case?
“Sagr. So what needs to be decided in this situation?”
“Salv. I see no other way, but by saying that all Numbers are infinite; Squares are Infinite, their Roots Infinite, and that the Number of Squares is not less than the Number of Numbers, nor this less than that: and then by concluding that the Attributes or Terms of Equality, Majority, and Minority, have no Place in Infinites, but are confin'd to terminate Quantities.”
“Salv. I can’t see any other way to say that all numbers are infinite; squares are infinite, their roots are infinite, and the number of squares is not less than the number of numbers, nor is this less than that: and then I conclude that the concepts of equality, more than, and less than, don't apply to infinites but are limited to finite quantities.”
The way in which the problem is expounded in the above discussion is worthy of Galileo, but the solution suggested is not the right one. It is actually the case that the number of square (finite) numbers is the same as the number of (finite) numbers. The fact that, so long as we confine ourselves to numbers less than some given finite number, the proportion of squares tends towards zero as the given finite number increases, does not contradict the fact that the number of all finite squares is the same as the number of all finite numbers. This is only an instance of the fact, now familiar to mathematicians, that the limit of a function as the variable approaches a given point may not be the same as its value when the variable actually reaches the given point. But although the infinite numbers which Galileo discusses are equal, Cantor has shown that what Simplicius could not conceive is true, namely, that there are an infinite number of different infinite numbers, and that the conception of greater and less can be perfectly well applied to them. The whole of Simplicius's difficulty comes, as is evident, from his belief that, if greater and less can be applied, a part of an infinite collection must have fewer terms than the whole; and when this is denied, all contradictions disappear. As regards greater and less lengths of lines, which is the problem from which the above discussion starts, that involves a meaning of greater and less which is not arithmetical. The number of points is the same in a long line and in a short one, being in fact the same as the number of points in all space. The greater and less of metrical geometry involves the new metrical conception of congruence, which cannot be developed out of arithmetical considerations alone. But this question has not the fundamental importance which belongs to the arithmetical theory of infinity.
The way the problem is explained in the discussion above is worthy of Galileo, but the proposed solution isn't the correct one. In reality, the number of square (finite) numbers is the same as the number of (finite) numbers. The fact that, as long as we limit ourselves to numbers less than a certain given finite number, the proportion of squares approaches zero as that finite number increases, doesn’t contradict the fact that the total number of finite squares is equal to the total number of finite numbers. This is just an example of the fact, now known to mathematicians, that the limit of a function as the variable approaches a specific point may not be the same as its value when the variable actually reaches that point. However, even though the infinite numbers that Galileo discusses are equal, Cantor has demonstrated that what Simplicius couldn't grasp is true: there are infinitely many different infinite numbers, and the concepts of greater and less can be accurately applied to them. Simplicius's entire difficulty stems, as is clear, from his belief that if greater and less can be applied, a part of an infinite collection must have fewer elements than the whole; and when this belief is rejected, all contradictions vanish. Regarding the greater and lesser lengths of lines, which is where the above discussion begins, that involves a meaning of greater and less that isn’t arithmetic. The number of points in a long line and a short line is the same, in fact, equal to the number of points in all space. The greater and less of metrical geometry involves the new metrical concept of congruence, which cannot be derived from arithmetic considerations alone. However, this question is not as fundamentally important as the arithmetic theory of infinity.
(2) Non-inductiveness.—The second property by which infinite numbers are distinguished from finite numbers is the property of non-inductiveness. This will be best explained by defining the positive property of inductiveness which characterises the finite numbers, and which is named after the method of proof known as “mathematical induction.”
(2) Non-inductiveness.—The second characteristic that sets infinite numbers apart from finite numbers is the characteristic of non-inductiveness. This will be best understood by defining the positive characteristic of inductiveness that defines finite numbers, which is named after the proof method known as “mathematical induction.”
Let us first consider what is meant by calling a property “hereditary” in a given series. Take such a property as being named Jones. If a man is named Jones, so is his son; we will therefore call the property of being called Jones hereditary with respect to the relation of father and son. If a man is called Jones, all his descendants in the direct male line are called Jones; this follows from the fact that the property is hereditary. Now, instead of the relation of father and son, consider the relation of a finite number to its immediate successor, that is, the relation which holds between 0 and 1, between 1 and 2, between 2 and 3, and so on. If a property of numbers is hereditary with respect to this relation, then if it belongs to (say) 100, it must belong also to all finite numbers greater than 100; for, being hereditary, it belongs to 101 because it belongs to 100, and it belongs to 102 because it belongs to 101, and so on—where the “and so on” will take us, sooner or later, to any finite number greater than 100. Thus, for example, the property of being greater than 99 is hereditary in the series of finite numbers; and generally, a property is hereditary in this series when, given any number that possesses the property, the next number must always also possess it.
Let’s first look at what it means to call a property “hereditary” within a certain series. Take a property like being named Jones. If a man is named Jones, then his son is also named Jones; we’ll call the property of being named Jones hereditary in the father-son relationship. If a man is named Jones, all his direct male descendants will be named Jones too; this is because the property is hereditary. Now, instead of focusing on the father-son relationship, let’s think about the relationship of a number to its immediate successor, which is the relationship between 0 and 1, between 1 and 2, between 2 and 3, and so on. If a property of numbers is hereditary regarding this relationship, then if it belongs to (let's say) 100, it must belong to all finite numbers greater than 100. Because it’s hereditary, it belongs to 101 since it belongs to 100, and it belongs to 102 because it belongs to 101, and so forth—where the "and so forth" will eventually lead us to any finite number greater than 100. So, for instance, the property of being greater than 99 is hereditary in the series of finite numbers; in general, a property is hereditary in this series when, if any given number has the property, the next number must also have it.
It will be seen that a hereditary property, though it must belong to all the finite numbers greater than a given number possessing the property, need not belong to all the numbers less than this number. For example, the hereditary property of being greater than 99 belongs to 100 and all greater numbers, but not to any smaller number. Similarly, the hereditary property of being called Jones belongs to all the descendants (in the direct male line) of those who have this property, but not to all their ancestors, because we reach at last a first Jones, before whom the ancestors have no surname. It is obvious, however, that any hereditary property possessed by Adam must belong to all men; and similarly any hereditary property possessed by 0 must belong to all finite numbers. This is the principle of what is called “mathematical induction.” It frequently happens, when we wish to prove that all finite numbers have some property, that we have first to prove that 0 has the property, and then that the property is hereditary, i.e. that, if it belongs to a given number, then it belongs to the next number. Owing to the fact that such proofs are called “inductive,” I shall call the properties to which they are applicable “inductive” properties. Thus an inductive property of numbers is one which is hereditary and belongs to 0.
It can be seen that a hereditary property, while it must belong to all the finite numbers greater than a specific number that has the property, doesn’t have to belong to all the numbers less than that number. For example, the hereditary property of being greater than 99 belongs to 100 and all larger numbers, but not to any smaller number. Similarly, the hereditary property of being called Jones belongs to all the descendants (in the direct male line) of those who have this property, but not to all their ancestors, because ultimately we reach a first Jones, before whom the ancestors have no surname. It is clear, however, that any hereditary property possessed by Adam must belong to all men; and likewise, any hereditary property possessed by 0 must belong to all finite numbers. This is the principle of what is known as “mathematical induction.” It often happens that when we want to prove that all finite numbers have a certain property, we first have to prove that 0 has the property, and then that the property is hereditary, i.e. that if it belongs to a given number, then it belongs to the next number. Because such proofs are called “inductive,” I will refer to the properties to which they apply as “inductive” properties. Therefore, an inductive property of numbers is one that is hereditary and belongs to 0.
Taking any one of the natural numbers, say 29, it is easy to see that it must have all inductive properties. For since such properties belong to 0 and are hereditary, they belong to 1; therefore, since they are hereditary, they belong to 2, and so on; by twenty-nine repetitions of such arguments we show that they belong to 29. We may define the “inductive” numbers as all those that possess all inductive properties; they will be the same as what are called the “natural” numbers, i.e. the ordinary finite whole numbers. To all such numbers, proofs by mathematical induction can be validly applied. They are those numbers, we may loosely say, which can be reached from 0 by successive additions of 1; in other words, they are all the numbers that can be reached by counting.
Taking any natural number, like 29, it's clear that it has all the inductive properties. Since these properties apply to 0 and are inherited, they apply to 1; therefore, since they are inherited, they apply to 2, and so on. By repeating this argument twenty-nine times, we demonstrate that they apply to 29. We can define the “inductive” numbers as all those that have all inductive properties; these are the same as what we call the “natural” numbers, i.e. the regular finite whole numbers. Proofs by mathematical induction can be validly applied to all such numbers. They are, loosely speaking, the numbers we can reach from 0 by adding 1 repeatedly; in other words, they are all the numbers that can be reached by counting.
But beyond all these numbers, there are the infinite numbers, and infinite numbers do not have all inductive properties. Such numbers, therefore, may be called non-inductive. All those properties of numbers which are proved by an imaginary step-by-step process from one number to the next are liable to fail when we come to infinite numbers. The first of the infinite numbers has no immediate predecessor, because there is no greatest finite number; thus no succession of steps from one number to the next will ever reach from a finite number to an infinite one, and the step-by-step method of proof fails. This is another reason for the supposed self-contradictions of infinite numbers. Many of the most familiar properties of numbers, which custom had led people to regard as logically necessary, are in fact only demonstrable by the step-by-step method, and fail to be true of infinite numbers. But so soon as we realise the necessity of proving such properties by mathematical induction, and the strictly limited scope of this method of proof, the supposed contradictions are seen to contradict, not logic, but only our prejudices and mental habits.
But beyond all these numbers, there are infinite numbers, and infinite numbers don't have all inductive properties. So, these numbers can be called non-inductive. All those properties of numbers that are proven through an imaginary step-by-step process from one number to the next can fail when we get to infinite numbers. The first of the infinite numbers has no immediate predecessor because there isn't a greatest finite number; therefore, no succession of steps from one number to the next can ever get from a finite number to an infinite one, and the step-by-step method of proof doesn't work. This is another reason for the supposed self-contradictions of infinite numbers. Many of the most familiar properties of numbers, which people had come to see as logically necessary, are actually only demonstrable by the step-by-step method and don't hold true for infinite numbers. But as soon as we understand the need to prove such properties through mathematical induction, and the strictly limited scope of this proof method, the supposed contradictions are seen to contradict not logic, but just our biases and mental habits.
The property of being increased by the addition of 1—i.e. the property of non-reflexiveness—may serve to illustrate the limitations of mathematical induction. It is easy to prove that 0 is increased by the addition of 1, and that, if a given number is increased by the addition of 1, so is the next number, i.e. the number obtained by the addition of 1. It follows that each of the natural numbers is increased by the addition of 1. This follows generally from the general argument, and follows for each particular case by a sufficient number of applications of the argument. We first prove that 0 is not equal to 1; then, since the property of being increased by 1 is hereditary, it follows that 1 is not equal to 2; hence it follows that 2 is not equal to 3; if we wish to prove that 30,000 is not equal to 30,001, we can do so by repeating this reasoning 30,000 times. But we cannot prove in this way that all numbers are increased by the addition of 1; we can only prove that this holds of the numbers attainable by successive additions of 1 starting from 0. The reflexive numbers, which lie beyond all those attainable in this way, are as a matter of fact not increased by the addition of 1.
The property of being increased by the addition of 1—specifically, the property of non-reflexiveness—can help illustrate the limitations of mathematical induction. It's easy to show that 0 is increased by adding 1, and if you add 1 to any given number, the next number also increases by 1. This means that each of the natural numbers is increased by adding 1. This conclusion comes from the general argument and can be applied to each specific case through a sufficient number of repetitions of the reasoning. First, we prove that 0 is not equal to 1; then, since the property of being increased by 1 passes down, it follows that 1 is not equal to 2; thus, it follows that 2 is not equal to 3. If we want to prove that 30,000 is not equal to 30,001, we can do this by repeating the reasoning 30,000 times. However, we cannot prove in this way that all numbers are increased by the addition of 1; we can only show that this applies to the numbers that can be reached by continually adding 1 starting from 0. The reflexive numbers, which exist beyond those reachable by this method, actually aren't increased by adding 1.
The two properties of reflexiveness and non-inductiveness, which we have considered as characteristics of infinite numbers, have not so far been proved to be always found together. It is known that all reflexive numbers are non-inductive, but it is not known that all non-inductive numbers are reflexive. Fallacious proofs of this proposition have been published by many writers, including myself, but up to the present no valid proof has been discovered. The infinite numbers actually known, however, are all reflexive as well as non-inductive; thus, in mathematical practice, if not in theory, the two properties are always associated. For our purposes, therefore, it will be convenient to ignore the bare possibility that there may be non-inductive non-reflexive numbers, since all known numbers are either inductive or reflexive.
The two properties of reflexiveness and non-inductiveness, which we have identified as traits of infinite numbers, have not yet been shown to always occur together. It's known that all reflexive numbers are non-inductive, but it's still unclear if all non-inductive numbers are reflexive. Many writers, including myself, have published flawed proofs of this claim, but so far, no valid proof has been found. However, all the infinite numbers we currently know are both reflexive and non-inductive; thus, in mathematical practice, if not in theory, the two properties are always linked. For our purposes, it will be easier to ignore the mere possibility that non-inductive non-reflexive numbers might exist since all known numbers are either inductive or reflexive.
When infinite numbers are first introduced to people, they are apt to refuse the name of numbers to them, because their behaviour is so different from that of finite numbers that it seems a wilful misuse of terms to call them numbers at all. In order to meet this feeling, we must now turn to the logical basis of arithmetic, and consider the logical definition of numbers.
When people are first introduced to infinite numbers, they often refuse to call them numbers at all because their behavior is so different from that of finite numbers that it seems like a deliberate mislabeling to call them numbers. To address this perspective, we need to look at the logical foundation of arithmetic and consider the logical definition of numbers.
The logical definition of numbers, though it seems an essential support to the theory of infinite numbers, was in fact discovered independently and by a different man. The theory of infinite numbers—that is to say, the arithmetical as opposed to the logical part of the theory—was discovered by Georg Cantor, and published by him in 1882–3.[51] The definition of number was discovered about the same time by a man whose great genius has not received the recognition it deserves—I mean Gottlob Frege of Jena. His first work, Begriffsschrift, published in 1879, contained the very important theory of hereditary properties in a series to which I alluded in connection with inductiveness. His definition of number is contained in his second work, published in 1884, and entitled Die Grundlagen der Arithmetik, eine logisch-mathematische Untersuchung über den Begriff der Zahl.[52] It is with this book that the logical theory of arithmetic begins, and it will repay us to consider Frege's analysis in some detail.
The logical definition of numbers, while looking like a crucial support for the theory of infinite numbers, was actually discovered independently by another individual. The theory of infinite numbers—that is, the arithmetic side rather than the logical side of the theory—was discovered by Georg Cantor and published by him in 1882-83.[51] The definition of number was found around the same time by a man whose remarkable intellect hasn’t received the recognition it deserves—I’m talking about Gottlob Frege from Jena. His first work, Begriffsschrift, published in 1879, included the very important theory of hereditary properties in a series, which I mentioned in relation to inductiveness. His definition of number is found in his second work, published in 1884, titled Die Grundlagen der Arithmetik, eine logisch-mathematische Untersuchung über den Begriff der Zahl.[52] This book marks the beginning of the logical theory of arithmetic, and it would be worthwhile for us to look at Frege's analysis in detail.
Frege begins by noting the increased desire for logical strictness in mathematical demonstrations which distinguishes modern mathematicians from their predecessors, and points out that this must lead to a critical investigation of the definition of number. He proceeds to show the inadequacy of previous philosophical theories, especially of the “synthetic a priori” theory of Kant and the empirical theory of Mill. This brings him to the question: What kind of object is it that number can properly be ascribed to? He points out that physical things may be regarded as one or many: for example, if a tree has a thousand leaves, they may be taken altogether as constituting its foliage, which would count as one, not as a thousand; and one pair of boots is the same object as two boots. It follows that physical things are not the subjects of which number is properly predicated; for when we have discovered the proper subjects, the number to be ascribed must be unambiguous. This leads to a discussion of the very prevalent view that number is really something psychological and subjective, a view which Frege emphatically rejects. “Number,” he says, “is as little an object of psychology or an outcome of psychical processes as the North Sea…. The botanist wishes to state something which is just as much a fact when he gives the number of petals in a flower as when he gives its colour. The one depends as little as the other upon our caprice. There is therefore a certain similarity between number and colour; but this does not consist in the fact that both are sensibly perceptible in external things, but in the fact that both are objective” (p. 34).
Frege starts by pointing out the growing demand for logical precision in mathematical proofs, which sets modern mathematicians apart from those before them, and he emphasizes that this necessitates a thorough examination of what we mean by number. He goes on to demonstrate the shortcomings of earlier philosophical theories, particularly Kant’s “synthetic a priori” theory and Mill’s empirical theory. This leads him to the question: What kind of entity can we appropriately associate with numbers? He notes that physical objects can be viewed as either singular or plural. For instance, if a tree has a thousand leaves, we might consider them collectively as its foliage, counting it as one rather than a thousand; and one pair of boots is the same object as two individual boots. Thus, physical objects are not the entities to which number can genuinely apply; once we identify the correct subjects, the number attributed must be clear. This prompts a discussion about the common belief that number is essentially psychological and subjective, a claim Frege firmly contests. He states, “Number is as little an object of psychology or a product of psychical processes as the North Sea…. The botanist wants to convey something that is just as factual when stating the number of petals in a flower as when describing its color. One is no more dependent on our whims than the other. There is, therefore, a certain similarity between number and color; but this does not mean that both are physically perceivable in external objects, but rather that both are objective” (p. 34).
“I distinguish the objective,” he continues, “from the palpable, the spatial, the actual. The earth's axis, the centre of mass of the solar system, are objective, but I should not call them actual, like the earth itself” (p. 35). He concludes that number is neither spatial and physical, nor subjective, but non-sensible and objective. This conclusion is important, since it applies to all the subject-matter of mathematics and logic. Most philosophers have thought that the physical and the mental between them exhausted the world of being. Some have argued that the objects of mathematics were obviously not subjective, and therefore must be physical and empirical; others have argued that they were obviously not physical, and therefore must be subjective and mental. Both sides were right in what they denied, and wrong in what they asserted; Frege has the merit of accepting both denials, and finding a third assertion by recognising the world of logic, which is neither mental nor physical.
“I differentiate the objective,” he continues, “from the tangible, the spatial, the actual. The Earth's axis and the center of mass of the solar system are objective, but I wouldn’t call them actual, like the Earth itself” (p. 35). He concludes that numbers are neither spatial and physical nor subjective, but instead non-sensible and objective. This conclusion is significant because it applies to all the topics in mathematics and logic. Most philosophers have believed that the physical and the mental together encompass the entire world of existence. Some have claimed that the objects of mathematics were clearly not subjective, and therefore must be physical and empirical; others have claimed that they were clearly not physical, and thus must be subjective and mental. Both sides were correct in what they denied, but wrong in what they asserted; Frege is credited with accepting both denials and finding a third assertion by recognizing the realm of logic, which is neither mental nor physical.
The fact is, as Frege points out, that no number, not even 1, is applicable to physical things, but only to general terms or descriptions, such as “man,” “satellite of the earth,” “satellite of Venus.” The general term “man” is applicable to a certain number of objects: there are in the world so and so many men. The unity which philosophers rightly feel to be necessary for the assertion of a number is the unity of the general term, and it is the general term which is the proper subject of number. And this applies equally when there is one object or none which falls under the general term. “Satellite of the earth” is a term only applicable to one object, namely, the moon. But “one” is not a property of the moon itself, which may equally well be regarded as many molecules: it is a property of the general term “earth's satellite.” Similarly, 0 is a property of the general term “satellite of Venus,” because Venus has no satellite. Here at last we have an intelligible theory of the number 0. This was impossible if numbers applied to physical objects, because obviously no physical object could have the number 0. Thus, in seeking our definition of number we have arrived so far at the result that numbers are properties of general terms or general descriptions, not of physical things or of mental occurrences.
The reality is, as Frege points out, that no number, not even 1, applies to physical objects, but only to general terms or descriptions like “man,” “satellite of the earth,” “satellite of Venus.” The general term “man” applies to a specific number of individuals: there are so many men in the world. The unity that philosophers rightly believe is necessary for stating a number is the unity of the general term, and it's the general term that is the true subject of numbers. This is true whether there is one object or none that fits the general term. “Satellite of the earth” applies to one object, namely, the moon. But “one” isn't a characteristic of the moon itself, which could just as easily be seen as many molecules: it is a characteristic of the general term “earth's satellite.” Likewise, 0 is a characteristic of the general term “satellite of Venus,” because Venus has no satellite. Finally, we have a clear theory of the number 0. This was impossible if numbers were tied to physical objects, because clearly no physical object could represent the number 0. Thus, in our search for a definition of number, we have concluded that numbers are properties of general terms or general descriptions, not of physical things or mental events.
Instead of speaking of a general term, such as “man,” as the subject of which a number can be asserted, we may, without making any serious change, take the subject as the class or collection of objects—i.e. “mankind” in the above instance—to which the general term in question is applicable. Two general terms, such as “man” and “featherless biped,” which are applicable to the same collection of objects, will obviously have the same number of instances; thus the number depends upon the class, not upon the selection of this or that general term to describe it, provided several general terms can be found to describe the same class. But some general term is always necessary in order to describe a class. Even when the terms are enumerated, as “this and that and the other,” the collection is constituted by the general property of being either this, or that, or the other, and only so acquires the unity which enables us to speak of it as one collection. And in the case of an infinite class, enumeration is impossible, so that description by a general characteristic common and peculiar to the members of the class is the only possible description. Here, as we see, the theory of number to which Frege was led by purely logical considerations becomes of use in showing how infinite classes can be amenable to number in spite of being incapable of enumeration.
Instead of mentioning a broad term like “man” as the subject to which a number can be assigned, we can, without significant alteration, consider the subject as the class or group of objects—i.e. “mankind” in this case—to which the broad term applies. Two general terms, like “man” and “featherless biped,” that apply to the same group of objects will clearly have the same number of instances; thus, the count depends on the class, not on the choice of one general term over another to describe it, as long as multiple terms can describe the same class. However, some general term is always necessary to describe a class. Even when the terms are listed, as in “this and that and the other,” the collection is defined by the common property of being either this, or that, or the other, and only then does it form the unity that allows us to refer to it as one collection. In the case of an infinite class, listing is impossible, so describing it by a general characteristic that is both common and unique to the members of the class is the only feasible way to describe it. Here, as we can see, the number theory Frege arrived at through purely logical considerations proves useful in demonstrating how infinite classes can still be subject to counting despite being impossible to enumerate.
Frege next asks the question: When do two collections have the same number of terms? In ordinary life, we decide this question by counting; but counting, as we saw, is impossible in the case of infinite collections, and is not logically fundamental with finite collections. We want, therefore, a different method of answering our question. An illustration may help to make the method clear. I do not know how many married men there are in England, but I do know that the number is the same as the number of married women. The reason I know this is that the relation of husband and wife relates one man to one woman and one woman to one man. A relation of this sort is called a one-one relation. The relation of father to son is called a one-many relation, because a man can have only one father but may have many sons; conversely, the relation of son to father is called a many-one relation. But the relation of husband to wife (in Christian countries) is called one-one, because a man cannot have more than one wife, or a woman more than one husband. Now, whenever there is a one-one relation between all the terms of one collection and all the terms of another severally, as in the case of English husbands and English wives, the number of terms in the one collection is the same as the number in the other; but when there is not such a relation, the number is different. This is the answer to the question: When do two collections have the same number of terms?
Frege then asks: When do two collections have the same number of items? In everyday life, we typically answer this by counting; but as we’ve seen, counting is impossible for infinite collections and isn't logically essential for finite collections. Therefore, we need a different way to answer our question. A simple example may clarify the method. I don’t know how many married men there are in England, but I do know that the number of married men is the same as the number of married women. I know this because the relationship of husband and wife connects one man to one woman and one woman to one man. A relationship like this is called a one-to-one relationship. The father-son relationship is a one-to-many relationship because a man can have only one father but can have multiple sons; conversely, the son-to-father relationship is a many-to-one relationship. But the husband-wife relationship (in Christian countries) is a one-to-one relationship because a man can’t have more than one wife, and a woman can’t have more than one husband. Whenever there is a one-to-one relationship between all the items of one collection and all the items of another, like English husbands and English wives, the number of items in one collection is the same as the number in the other; when there isn’t such a relationship, the numbers are different. This answers the question: When do two collections have the same number of items?
We can now at last answer the question: What is meant by the number of terms in a given collection? When there is a one-one relation between all the terms of one collection and all the terms of another severally, we shall say that the two collections are “similar.” We have just seen that two similar collections have the same number of terms. This leads us to define the number of a given collection as the class of all collections that are similar to it; that is to say, we set up the following formal definition:
We can finally answer the question: What does the number of terms in a collection mean? When there's a one-to-one relationship between all the terms of one collection and all the terms of another, we say that the two collections are “similar.” We have just seen that two similar collections have the same number of terms. This leads us to define the number of a collection as the set of all collections that are similar to it; in other words, we establish the following formal definition:
“The number of terms in a given class” is defined as meaning “the class of all classes that are similar to the given class.”
“The number of terms in a given class” is defined as meaning “the class of all classes that are similar to the given class.”
This definition, as Frege (expressing it in slightly different terms) showed, yields the usual arithmetical properties of numbers. It is applicable equally to finite and infinite numbers, and it does not require the admission of some new and mysterious set of metaphysical entities. It shows that it is not physical objects, but classes or the general terms by which they are defined, of which numbers can be asserted; and it applies to 0 and 1 without any of the difficulties which other theories find in dealing with these two special cases.
This definition, as Frege (putting it a bit differently) demonstrated, leads to the standard arithmetic properties of numbers. It's relevant for both finite and infinite numbers and doesn't need the introduction of any new, mysterious metaphysical entities. It indicates that it's not physical objects, but rather classes or the general terms used to define them, that we can use to talk about numbers. It also applies to 0 and 1 without the complications that other theories encounter with these two unique cases.
The above definition is sure to produce, at first sight, a feeling of oddity, which is liable to cause a certain dissatisfaction. It defines the number 2, for instance, as the class of all couples, and the number 3 as the class of all triads. This does not seem to be what we have hitherto been meaning when we spoke of 2 and 3, though it would be difficult to say what we had been meaning. The answer to a feeling cannot be a logical argument, but nevertheless the answer in this case is not without importance. In the first place, it will be found that when an idea which has grown familiar as an unanalysed whole is first resolved accurately into its component parts—which is what we do when we define it—there is almost always a feeling of unfamiliarity produced by the analysis, which tends to cause a protest against the definition. In the second place, it may be admitted that the definition, like all definitions, is to a certain extent arbitrary. In the case of the small finite numbers, such as 2 and 3, it would be possible to frame definitions more nearly in accordance with our unanalysed feeling of what we mean; but the method of such definitions would lack uniformity, and would be found to fail sooner or later—at latest when we reached infinite numbers.
The definition above is likely to create, at first glance, a sense of strangeness, which may lead to some dissatisfaction. It defines the number 2, for example, as the group of all pairs, and the number 3 as the group of all threes. This doesn’t *seem* to align with what we've previously meant by 2 and 3, though it's hard to pinpoint *what* we did mean. An emotional response can't be addressed with a logical argument, but still, the response here is significant. First of all, when a concept that we've come to know as a whole is precisely broken down into its parts—like when we define it—there's typically a sense of unfamiliarity caused by the analysis, leading to a reluctance to accept the definition. In secondly, it can be acknowledged that the definition, like all definitions, is somewhat arbitrary. For smaller finite numbers like 2 and 3, it would be possible to create definitions that align more closely with our intuitive sense of their meanings; however, such definitions would lack consistency and would eventually fail—especially when we deal with infinite numbers.
In the third place, the real desideratum about such a definition as that of number is not that it should represent as nearly as possible the ideas of those who have not gone through the analysis required in order to reach a definition, but that it should give us objects having the requisite properties. Numbers, in fact, must satisfy the formulæ of arithmetic; any indubitable set of objects fulfilling this requirement may be called numbers. So far, the simplest set known to fulfil this requirement is the set introduced by the above definition. In comparison with this merit, the question whether the objects to which the definition applies are like or unlike the vague ideas of numbers entertained by those who cannot give a definition, is one of very little importance. All the important requirements are fulfilled by the above definition, and the sense of oddity which is at first unavoidable will be found to wear off very quickly with the growth of familiarity.
In the third place, the key goal of a definition of number is not to closely match the ideas of those who haven't gone through the necessary analysis to reach a definition, but rather to provide us with objects that have the required properties. Numbers must meet the rules of arithmetic; any clear set of objects that meets this requirement can be called numbers. So far, the simplest set known to meet this requirement is the set introduced by the definition above. Compared to this advantage, the question of whether the objects covered by the definition are similar to or different from the vague ideas of numbers held by those who can't provide a definition is relatively insignificant. All the essential requirements are met by the definition above, and the initial sense of strangeness will quickly fade as familiarity grows.
There is, however, a certain logical doctrine which may be thought to form an objection to the above definition of numbers as classes of classes—I mean the doctrine that there are no such objects as classes at all. It might be thought that this doctrine would make havoc of a theory which reduces numbers to classes, and of the many other theories in which we have made use of classes. This, however, would be a mistake: none of these theories are any the worse for the doctrine that classes are fictions. What the doctrine is, and why it is not destructive, I will try briefly to explain.
There is, however, a specific logical theory that could be seen as a challenge to the previous definition of numbers as collections of collections—I’m referring to the idea that classes don’t actually exist. One might think this theory would undermine a system that defines numbers in terms of classes, as well as many other theories that rely on classes. However, that would be incorrect: none of these theories are affected by the idea that classes are just imaginary concepts. I will attempt to explain what this theory is and why it doesn't pose a threat.
On account of certain rather complicated difficulties, culminating in definite contradictions, I was led to the view that nothing that can be said significantly about things, i.e. particulars, can be said significantly (i.e. either truly or falsely) about classes of things. That is to say, if, in any sentence in which a thing is mentioned, you substitute a class for the thing, you no longer have a sentence that has any meaning: the sentence is no longer either true or false, but a meaningless collection of words. Appearances to the contrary can be dispelled by a moment's reflection. For example, in the sentence, “Adam is fond of apples,” you may substitute mankind, and say, “Mankind is fond of apples.” But obviously you do not mean that there is one individual, called “mankind,” which munches apples: you mean that the separate individuals who compose mankind are each severally fond of apples.
Due to some pretty complicated issues, leading to clear contradictions, I came to believe that nothing meaningful can be said about specific things, that is, particulars, which can truly or falsely be said about groups of things. In other words, if you take any sentence mentioning a specific thing and replace it with a category, the sentence loses its meaning: it’s not true or false anymore, just a jumble of words. This may seem confusing at first, but a moment's thought clears it up. For instance, in the sentence, “Adam is fond of apples,” if you switch out "Adam" for mankind and say, “Mankind is fond of apples,” it’s clear you don't intend to suggest there's one entity called “mankind” that eats apples; rather, you mean that each individual making up mankind likes apples.
Now, if nothing that can be said significantly about a thing can be said significantly about a class of things, it follows that classes of things cannot have the same kind of reality as things have; for if they had, a class could be substituted for a thing in a proposition predicating the kind of reality which would be common to both. This view is really consonant to common sense. In the third or fourth century B.C. there lived a Chinese philosopher named Hui Tzŭ, who maintained that “a bay horse and a dun cow are three; because taken separately they are two, and taken together they are one: two and one make three.”[53] The author from whom I quote says that Hui Tzŭ “was particularly fond of the quibbles which so delighted the sophists or unsound reasoners of ancient Greece,” and this no doubt represents the judgment of common sense upon such arguments. Yet if collections of things were things, his contention would be irrefragable. It is only because the bay horse and the dun cow taken together are not a new thing that we can escape the conclusion that there are three things wherever there are two.
Now, if nothing significant can be said about a thing that can also be said about a class of things, it follows that classes of things can't have the same kind of reality as individual things do; because if they did, a class could replace a thing in a statement claiming a shared reality between them. This perspective aligns with common sense. In the third or fourth century B.C., there was a Chinese philosopher named Hui Tzŭ, who argued that “a bay horse and a dun cow are three; because if looked at separately, they are two, but together they form one: two and one make three.” The author I’m quoting states that Hui Tzŭ “was particularly fond of the quibbles that so amused the sophists or unsound reasoners of ancient Greece,” which likely reflects common sense judgment on such arguments. However, if collections of things were considered things, his argument would be undeniable. It's only because the bay horse and the dun cow together do not create a new thing that we can avoid the conclusion that there are three things wherever there are two.
When it is admitted that classes are not things, the question arises: What do we mean by statements which are nominally about classes? Take such a statement as, “The class of people interested in mathematical logic is not very numerous.” Obviously this reduces itself to, “Not very many people are interested in mathematical logic.” For the sake of definiteness, let us substitute some particular number, say 3, for “very many.” Then our statement is, “Not three people are interested in mathematical logic.” This may be expressed in the form: “If x is interested in mathematical logic, and also y is interested, and also z is interested, then x is identical with y, or x is identical with z, or y is identical with z.” Here there is no longer any reference at all to a “class.” In some such way, all statements nominally about a class can be reduced to statements about what follows from the hypothesis of anything's having the defining property of the class. All that is wanted, therefore, in order to render the verbal use of classes legitimate, is a uniform method of interpreting propositions in which such a use occurs, so as to obtain propositions in which there is no longer any such use. The definition of such a method is a technical matter, which Dr Whitehead and I have dealt with elsewhere, and which we need not enter into on this occasion.[54]
When we acknowledge that classes aren't actual things, a question comes up: What do we really mean by statements that seem to be about classes? Take the statement, “The group of people interested in mathematical logic isn't very large.” This essentially turns into, “Not a lot of people are interested in mathematical logic.” To be more specific, let’s replace “not very many” with a concrete number, like 3. Our statement then becomes, “Fewer than three people are interested in mathematical logic.” This can be framed as: “If x is interested in mathematical logic, and y is interested, and z is interested, then x is the same as y, or x is the same as z, or y is the same as z.” At this point, we don't refer to a “class” at all. In similar ways, all statements that seem to be about a class can be simplified into statements about the implications of something possessing the defining characteristic of the class. Therefore, what is needed to make the verbal use of classes justifiable is a consistent method of interpreting propositions where this use appears, so that we can derive propositions with no such use. Defining this method is a technical matter that Dr. Whitehead and I have discussed elsewhere, and we won't delve into it today.[54]
If the theory that classes are merely symbolic is accepted, it follows that numbers are not actual entities, but that propositions in which numbers verbally occur have not really any constituents corresponding to numbers, but only a certain logical form which is not a part of propositions having this form. This is in fact the case with all the apparent objects of logic and mathematics. Such words as or, not, if, there is, identity, greater, plus, nothing, everything, function, and so on, are not names of definite objects, like “John” or “Jones,” but are words which require a context in order to have meaning. All of them are formal, that is to say, their occurrence indicates a certain form of proposition, not a certain constituent. “Logical constants,” in short, are not entities; the words expressing them are not names, and cannot significantly be made into logical subjects except when it is the words themselves, as opposed to their meanings, that are being discussed.[55] This fact has a very important bearing on all logic and philosophy, since it shows how they differ from the special sciences. But the questions raised are so large and so difficult that it is impossible to pursue them further on this occasion.
If we accept the theory that classes are just symbols, it means that numbers aren't real entities. Instead, statements where numbers appear don't really have elements that correspond to numbers; they just have a specific logical form that isn't part of the actual propositions with that form. This is true for all the apparent objects found in logic and mathematics. Words like or, not, if, there is, identity, greater, plus, nothing, everything, function, etc., aren’t names of specific objects like “John” or “Jones,” but words that need context to hold meaning. All of them are formal, meaning their presence shows a certain type of proposition, not an actual constituent. In short, “logical constants” are not entities; the words that express them aren't names and can't significantly become logical subjects unless we discuss the words themselves, not their meanings.[55] This point is very significant for all of logic and philosophy because it highlights how they differ from the particular sciences. However, the questions that arise are so vast and complex that it's not possible to explore them further right now.
LECTURE VIII
ON THE NOTION OF CAUSE, WITH APPLICATIONS TO THE FREE-WILL PROBLEM
The nature of philosophic analysis, as illustrated in our previous lectures, can now be stated in general terms. We start from a body of common knowledge, which constitutes our data. On examination, the data are found to be complex, rather vague, and largely interdependent logically. By analysis we reduce them to propositions which are as nearly as possible simple and precise, and we arrange them in deductive chains, in which a certain number of initial propositions form a logical guarantee for all the rest. These initial propositions are premisses for the body of knowledge in question. Premisses are thus quite different from data—they are simpler, more precise, and less infected with logical redundancy. If the work of analysis has been performed completely, they will be wholly free from logical redundancy, wholly precise, and as simple as is logically compatible with their leading to the given body of knowledge. The discovery of these premisses belongs to philosophy; but the work of deducing the body of common knowledge from them belongs to mathematics, if “mathematics” is interpreted in a somewhat liberal sense.
The nature of philosophical analysis, as shown in our earlier lectures, can now be described in general terms. We begin with a set of common knowledge that serves as our data. Upon inspection, we find that the data is complex, somewhat vague, and largely logically interdependent. Through analysis, we break it down into propositions that are as simple and precise as possible, arranging them in deductive chains where a set of initial propositions provides a logical basis for all the others. These initial propositions are premises for the body of knowledge in question. Premises are thus quite different from data—they are simpler, more precise, and less bogged down by logical redundancy. If the analysis is done thoroughly, the premises will be completely free from logical redundancy, entirely precise, and as simple as necessary to support the given body of knowledge. The identification of these premises is the realm of philosophy; however, the task of deriving the body of common knowledge from them falls under mathematics, if “mathematics” is understood in a somewhat broader sense.
But besides the logical analysis of the common knowledge which forms our data, there is the consideration of its degree of certainty. When we have arrived at its premisses, we may find that some of them seem open to doubt, and we may find further that this doubt extends to those of our original data which depend upon these doubtful premisses. In our third lecture, for example, we saw that the part of physics which depends upon testimony, and thus upon the existence of other minds than our own, does not seem so certain as the part which depends exclusively upon our own sense-data and the laws of logic. Similarly, it used to be felt that the parts of geometry which depend upon the axiom of parallels have less certainty than the parts which are independent of this premiss. We may say, generally, that what commonly passes as knowledge is not all equally certain, and that, when analysis into premisses has been effected, the degree of certainty of any consequence of the premisses will depend upon that of the most doubtful premiss employed in proving this consequence. Thus analysis into premisses serves not only a logical purpose, but also the purpose of facilitating an estimate as to the degree of certainty to be attached to this or that derivative belief. In view of the fallibility of all human beliefs, this service seems at least as important as the purely logical services rendered by philosophical analysis.
But besides analyzing the common knowledge that forms our data, we need to consider how certain it is. Once we figure out the premises, we might find that some of them are questionable, and we may discover that this doubt affects other parts of our original data that rely on these uncertain premises. In our third lecture, for example, we saw that the part of physics that relies on testimony, and thus on the existence of minds other than our own, doesn’t seem as certain as the part that relies solely on our own sensory data and the laws of logic. Likewise, it was once thought that the sections of geometry which depend on the axiom of parallels have less certainty than those that do not rely on this premise. Generally speaking, we can say that what we usually consider knowledge isn't all equally certain, and when we break it down into premises, the degree of certainty for any conclusion drawn from those premises will depend on the most questionable premise involved in establishing that conclusion. Therefore, breaking things down into premises serves not just a logical purpose, but also helps us evaluate how much certainty we should assign to this or that derived belief. Given the fallibility of all human beliefs, this function seems at least as significant as the purely logical contributions provided by philosophical analysis.
In the present lecture, I wish to apply the analytic method to the notion of “cause,” and to illustrate the discussion by applying it to the problem of free will. For this purpose I shall inquire: I., what is meant by a causal law; II., what is the evidence that causal laws have held hitherto; III., what is the evidence that they will continue to hold in the future; IV., how the causality which is used in science differs from that of common sense and traditional philosophy; V., what new light is thrown on the question of free will by our analysis of the notion of “cause.”
In this lecture, I want to use the analytic method to explore the idea of "cause" and demonstrate this by looking at the issue of free will. To do this, I will investigate: I. what is meant by a causal law; II. what evidence exists that causal laws have been valid so far; III. what evidence suggests they will remain valid in the future; IV. how the causality used in science is different from that of common sense and traditional philosophy; V. what new insights our analysis of the idea of "cause" provides regarding the free will debate.
I. By a “causal law” I mean any general proposition in virtue of which it is possible to infer the existence of one thing or event from the existence of another or of a number of others. If you hear thunder without having seen lightning, you infer that there nevertheless was a flash, because of the general proposition, “All thunder is preceded by lightning.” When Robinson Crusoe sees a footprint, he infers a human being, and he might justify his inference by the general proposition, “All marks in the ground shaped like a human foot are subsequent to a human being's standing where the marks are.” When we see the sun set, we expect that it will rise again the next day. When we hear a man speaking, we infer that he has certain thoughts. All these inferences are due to causal laws.
I. By a “causal law,” I mean any general statement that allows us to conclude the existence of one thing or event based on the existence of another or several others. If you hear thunder without seeing lightning, you assume there was a flash because of the general idea, “All thunder is preceded by lightning.” When Robinson Crusoe sees a footprint, he assumes there’s a human nearby, and he might back up his assumption with the general idea, “All marks in the ground shaped like a human foot come from a human standing where the marks are.” When we see the sun set, we expect it to rise again the next day. When we hear someone speaking, we assume they have certain thoughts. All these assumptions are based on causal laws.
A causal law, we said, allows us to infer the existence of one thing (or event) from the existence of one or more others. The word “thing” here is to be understood as only applying to particulars, i.e. as excluding such logical objects as numbers or classes or abstract properties and relations, and including sense-data, with whatever is logically of the same type as sense-data.[56] In so far as a causal law is directly verifiable, the thing inferred and the thing from which it is inferred must both be data, though they need not both be data at the same time. In fact, a causal law which is being used to extend our knowledge of existence must be applied to what, at the moment, is not a datum; it is in the possibility of such application that the practical utility of a causal law consists. The important point, for our present purpose, however, is that what is inferred is a “thing,” a “particular,” an object having the kind of reality that belongs to objects of sense, not an abstract object such as virtue or the square root of two.
A causal law, as we said, lets us conclude the existence of one thing (or event) based on the existence of one or more others. The term “thing” here refers specifically to particulars, i.e. it excludes logical objects like numbers, classes, or abstract properties and relations, and includes sense-data, along with anything logically similar to sense-data.[56] When a causal law is directly verifiable, both the inferred thing and the thing it’s inferred from must be data, although they don’t have to be data simultaneously. In fact, a causal law used to expand our knowledge of existence must relate to something that isn’t currently a datum; the practical usefulness of a causal law lies in this potential application. However, the key point for our current discussion is that what’s inferred is a “thing,” a “particular,” an object that has the kind of reality associated with sense objects, not an abstract object like virtue or the square root of two.
But we cannot become acquainted with a particular except by its being actually given. Hence the particular inferred by a causal law must be only described with more or less exactness; it cannot be named until the inference is verified. Moreover, since the causal law is general, and capable of applying to many cases, the given particular from which we infer must allow the inference in virtue of some general characteristic, not in virtue of its being just the particular that it is. This is obvious in all our previous instances: we infer the unperceived lightning from the thunder, not in virtue of any peculiarity of the thunder, but in virtue of its resemblance to other claps of thunder. Thus a causal law must state that the existence of a thing of a certain sort (or of a number of things of a number of assigned sorts) implies the existence of another thing having a relation to the first which remains invariable so long as the first is of the kind in question.
But we can only get to know a specific thing if it is actually presented to us. So, the specific thing inferred by a causal law can only be described with varying degrees of precision; it can't be named until the inference is confirmed. Furthermore, since the causal law is general and can apply to multiple situations, the specific instance we infer from must allow for the inference based on some general trait, rather than just because it is that particular instance. This is clear in all our earlier examples: we infer the unseen lightning from the thunder, not because of any unique aspect of the thunder, but because it resembles other claps of thunder. Therefore, a causal law must express that the existence of a certain type of thing (or several things of specific types) indicates the existence of another thing that is related to the first, which remains consistent as long as the first one is of the same kind.
It is to be observed that what is constant in a causal law is not the object or objects given, nor yet the object inferred, both of which may vary within wide limits, but the relation between what is given and what is inferred. The principle, “same cause, same effect,” which is sometimes said to be the principle of causality, is much narrower in its scope than the principle which really occurs in science; indeed, if strictly interpreted, it has no scope at all, since the “same” cause never recurs exactly. We shall return to this point at a later stage of the discussion.
It’s important to note that what remains consistent in a causal law isn’t the given object or objects, nor the inferred object, both of which can vary significantly, but the relationship between what is given and what is inferred. The principle “same cause, same effect,” which is often referred to as the principle of causality, is much more limited in scope than the principle that actually exists in science; in fact, if taken literally, it has no scope at all, since the “same” cause never occurs exactly. We’ll revisit this point later in the discussion.
The particular which is inferred may be uniquely determined by the causal law, or may be only described in such general terms that many different particulars might satisfy the description. This depends upon whether the constant relation affirmed by the causal law is one which only one term can have to the data, or one which many terms may have. If many terms may have the relation in question, science will not be satisfied until it has found some more stringent law, which will enable us to determine the inferred things uniquely.
The specific instance inferred can either be uniquely determined by the causal law or be described in such broad terms that multiple instances could fit the description. This hinges on whether the consistent relationship stated by the causal law can only be held by one term in relation to the data or by multiple terms. If multiple terms can hold that relationship, science won’t be satisfied until it discovers a more definitive law that allows us to identify the inferred instances uniquely.
Since all known things are in time, a causal law must take account of temporal relations. It will be part of the causal law to state a relation of succession or coexistence between the thing given and the thing inferred. When we hear thunder and infer that there was lightning, the law states that the thing inferred is earlier than the thing given. Conversely, when we see lightning and wait expectantly for the thunder, the law states that the thing given is earlier than the thing inferred. When we infer a man's thoughts from his words, the law states that the two are (at least approximately) simultaneous.
Since everything we know exists in time, a causal law must consider the timing of events. It’s part of the causal law to indicate whether there’s a sequence or simultaneous occurrence between what we observe and what we conclude. For example, when we hear thunder and assume there was lightning, the law indicates that the lightning happened before the thunder. On the other hand, when we see lightning and then wait for the thunder, the law indicates that the lightning occurred before the thunder. When we deduce a person's thoughts from their words, the law suggests that both are (at least roughly) happening at the same time.
If a causal law is to achieve the precision at which science aims, it must not be content with a vague earlier or later, but must state how much earlier or how much later. That is to say, the time-relation between the thing given and the thing inferred ought to be capable of exact statement; and usually the inference to be drawn is different according to the length and direction of the interval. “A quarter of an hour ago this man was alive; an hour hence he will be cold.” Such a statement involves two causal laws, one inferring from a datum something which existed a quarter of an hour ago, the other inferring from the same datum something which will exist an hour hence.
If a causal law aims for the precision that science seeks, it can't settle for a vague earlier or later, but must specify exactly how much earlier or how much later. In other words, the time relationship between the given thing and the inferred thing should be stated clearly; and typically, the inference will differ based on the length and direction of the interval. “A quarter of an hour ago this man was alive; an hour from now he will be cold.” This kind of statement includes two causal laws, one inferring from a fact something that existed a quarter of an hour ago, the other inferring from the same fact something that will exist an hour from now.
Often a causal law involves not one datum, but many, which need not be all simultaneous with each other, though their time-relations must be given. The general scheme of a causal law will be as follows:
Often a causal law involves not just one piece of data, but many, which don’t all have to occur at the same time, although their time relationships need to be specified. The general structure of a causal law will be as follows:
“Whenever things occur in certain relations to each other (among which their time-relations must be included), then a thing having a fixed relation to these things will occur at a date fixed relatively to their dates.”
“Whenever events happen in relation to one another (including their timing), then something with a set connection to these events will happen on a date that is fixed in relation to their dates.”
The things given will not, in practice, be things that only exist for an instant, for such things, if there are any, can never be data. The things given will each occupy some finite time. They may be not static things, but processes, especially motions. We have considered in an earlier lecture the sense in which a motion may be a datum, and need not now recur to this topic.
The things provided won’t just be things that exist for a moment; those kinds of things, if they exist at all, can never be considered data. Each of the provided things will take up some measurable amount of time. They might not be static objects, but rather processes, especially movements. We discussed earlier how a movement can be data, so we don’t need to go over that again now.
It is not essential to a causal law that the object inferred should be later than some or all of the data. It may equally well be earlier or at the same time. The only thing essential is that the law should be such as to enable us to infer the existence of an object which we can more or less accurately describe in terms of the data.
It’s not necessary for a causal law that the inferred object occurs after some or all of the data. It could just as easily occur before or at the same time. The only essential part is that the law should allow us to deduce the existence of an object that we can describe fairly accurately based on the data.
II. I come now to our second question, namely: What is the nature of the evidence that causal laws have held hitherto, at least in the observed portions of the past? This question must not be confused with the further question: Does this evidence warrant us in assuming the truth of causal laws in the future and in unobserved portions of the past? For the present, I am only asking what are the grounds which lead to a belief in causal laws, not whether these grounds are adequate to support the belief in universal causation.
II. Now, let’s move on to our second question: What is the nature of the evidence we have that causal laws have existed up until now, at least in the parts of the past we’ve observed? This question shouldn't be mixed up with the additional question: Does this evidence lead us to believe in the truth of causal laws for the future and in unobserved parts of the past? For now, I'm just asking what the reasons are for believing in causal laws, not whether those reasons are sufficient to back up a belief in universal causation.
The first step is the discovery of approximate unanalysed uniformities of sequence or coexistence. After lightning comes thunder, after a blow received comes pain, after approaching a fire comes warmth; again, there are uniformities of coexistence, for example between touch and sight, between certain sensations in the throat and the sound of one's own voice, and so on. Every such uniformity of sequence or coexistence, after it has been experienced a certain number of times, is followed by an expectation that it will be repeated on future occasions, i.e. that where one of the correlated events is found, the other will be found also. The connection of experienced past uniformity with expectation as to the future is just one of those uniformities of sequence which we have observed to be true hitherto. This affords a psychological account of what may be called the animal belief in causation, because it is something which can be observed in horses and dogs, and is rather a habit of acting than a real belief. So far, we have merely repeated Hume, who carried the discussion of cause up to this point, but did not, apparently, perceive how much remained to be said.
The first step is discovering the approximate unexamined uniformities of sequence or coexistence. After lightning comes thunder, after receiving a blow comes pain, and approaching a fire brings warmth; there are also uniformities of coexistence, such as between touch and sight, or between certain sensations in the throat and the sound of one's own voice, and so on. Each of these uniformities of sequence or coexistence, after being experienced a certain number of times, leads to an expectation that it will happen again in the future, meaning that if one of the related events occurs, the other will likely occur as well. The link between experienced past uniformity and future expectation is one of those sequences we've observed to be true so far. This provides a psychological explanation for what can be called the animal belief in causation, as it's something observable in horses and dogs, and is more of a habitual way of acting rather than a true belief. Up until now, we have merely echoed Hume, who took the discussion of cause this far, but didn’t seem to realize how much more needed to be explored.
Is there, in fact, any characteristic, such as might be called causality or uniformity, which is found to hold throughout the observed past? And if so, how is it to be stated?
Is there any characteristic, like what we might call causality or uniformity, that holds true throughout the observed past? And if there is, how can we express it?
The particular uniformities which we mentioned before, such as lightning being followed by thunder, are not found to be free from exceptions. We sometimes see lightning without hearing thunder; and although, in such a case, we suppose that thunder might have been heard if we had been nearer to the lightning, that is a supposition based on theory, and therefore incapable of being invoked to support the theory. What does seem, however, to be shown by scientific experience is this: that where an observed uniformity fails, some wider uniformity can be found, embracing more circumstances, and subsuming both the successes and the failures of the previous uniformity. Unsupported bodies in air fall, unless they are balloons or aeroplanes; but the principles of mechanics give uniformities which apply to balloons and aeroplanes just as accurately as to bodies that fall. There is much that is hypothetical and more or less artificial in the uniformities affirmed by mechanics, because, when they cannot otherwise be made applicable, unobserved bodies are inferred in order to account for observed peculiarities. Still, it is an empirical fact that it is possible to preserve the laws by assuming such bodies, and that they never have to be assumed in circumstances in which they ought to be observable. Thus the empirical verification of mechanical laws may be admitted, although we must also admit that it is less complete and triumphant than is sometimes supposed.
The specific patterns we mentioned earlier, like lightning being followed by thunder, do have exceptions. Sometimes we see lightning without hearing thunder; and while we might think that thunder could have been heard if we were closer to the lightning, that's just a theory and can't be used to support the theory itself. However, what scientific experience actually shows is this: when a consistent pattern fails, a broader pattern can usually be found that includes more circumstances and accounts for both the successes and failures of the previous pattern. Unsupported objects fall in the air, except for balloons and airplanes; yet the principles of mechanics provide consistent rules that apply to both balloons and airplanes just as accurately as to falling objects. There’s a lot that’s hypothetical and somewhat artificial in the patterns stated by mechanics because, when they can’t be applied otherwise, we infer unobserved objects to explain observed oddities. Still, it’s a fact that we can maintain these laws by assuming such objects, and they don't need to be assumed in situations where they should be observable. So, while we can accept the empirical validation of mechanical laws, we must also acknowledge that it’s not as absolute and conclusive as it’s sometimes thought to be.
Assuming now, what must be admitted to be doubtful, that the whole of the past has proceeded according to invariable laws, what can we say as to the nature of these laws? They will not be of the simple type which asserts that the same cause always produces the same effect. We may take the law of gravitation as a sample of the kind of law that appears to be verified without exception. In order to state this law in a form which observation can confirm, we will confine it to the solar system. It then states that the motions of planets and their satellites have at every instant an acceleration compounded of accelerations towards all the other bodies in the solar system, proportional to the masses of those bodies and inversely proportional to the squares of their distances. In virtue of this law, given the state of the solar system throughout any finite time, however short, its state at all earlier and later times is determinate except in so far as other forces than gravitation or other bodies than those in the solar system have to be taken into consideration. But other forces, so far as science can discover, appear to be equally regular, and equally capable of being summed up in single causal laws. If the mechanical account of matter were complete, the whole physical history of the universe, past and future, could be inferred from a sufficient number of data concerning an assigned finite time, however short.
Assuming now, what must be acknowledged as uncertain, that the entire past has happened according to unchanging laws, what can we say about the nature of these laws? They won’t be the simple type that claims the same cause always leads to the same effect. We can take the law of gravitation as an example of the kind of law that seems to hold true without exception. To express this law in a way that can be verified through observation, we’ll limit it to the solar system. It then states that the movements of planets and their moons have at every moment an acceleration that combines with the accelerations toward all the other bodies in the solar system, proportional to the masses of those bodies and inversely proportional to the squares of their distances. Because of this law, given the state of the solar system at any finite time, no matter how brief, its state at all earlier and later times is certain, except to the extent that other forces besides gravitation or other bodies outside the solar system need to be considered. However, other forces, as far as science can uncover, seem to be just as regular and can also be summed up in single causal laws. If the mechanical explanation of matter were complete, the entire physical history of the universe, both past and future, could be predicted from a sufficient amount of data concerning a designated finite time, no matter how short.
In the mental world, the evidence for the universality of causal laws is less complete than in the physical world. Psychology cannot boast of any triumph comparable to gravitational astronomy. Nevertheless, the evidence is not very greatly less than in the physical world. The crude and approximate causal laws from which science starts are just as easy to discover in the mental sphere as in the physical. In the world of sense, there are to begin with the correlations of sight and touch and so on, and the facts which lead us to connect various kinds of sensations with eyes, ears, nose, tongue, etc. Then there are such facts as that our body moves in answer to our volitions. Exceptions exist, but are capable of being explained as easily as the exceptions to the rule that unsupported bodies in air fall. There is, in fact, just such a degree of evidence for causal laws in psychology as will warrant the psychologist in assuming them as a matter of course, though not such a degree as will suffice to remove all doubt from the mind of a sceptical inquirer. It should be observed that causal laws in which the given term is mental and the inferred term physical, or vice versa, are at least as easy to discover as causal laws in which both terms are mental.
In the realm of psychology, the evidence supporting the universality of causal laws is not as robust as it is in the physical sciences. Psychology doesn't have a success story comparable to gravitational astronomy. However, the evidence isn't significantly less than that found in the physical world. The basic causal laws that science relies on are just as straightforward to identify in the mental domain as they are in the physical one. In the sensory world, we start with the connections between sight, touch, and other senses, along with the facts that link different types of sensations to our eyes, ears, nose, tongue, etc. Additionally, we observe that our body moves in response to our decisions. There are exceptions, but they can be explained just as easily as exceptions to the rule that unsupported objects fall in air. There is, in fact, enough evidence for causal laws in psychology that allows psychologists to assume them as a given, though not enough to eliminate all doubt for a skeptical thinker. It's important to note that causal laws where one term is mental and the other is physical, or vice versa, are at least as easy to discover as those involving both terms as mental.
It will be noticed that, although we have spoken of causal laws, we have not hitherto introduced the word “cause.” At this stage, it will be well to say a few words on legitimate and illegitimate uses of this word. The word “cause,” in the scientific account of the world, belongs only to the early stages, in which small preliminary, approximate generalisations are being ascertained with a view to subsequent larger and more invariable laws. We may say, “Arsenic causes death,” so long as we are ignorant of the precise process by which the result is brought about. But in a sufficiently advanced science, the word “cause” will not occur in any statement of invariable laws. There is, however, a somewhat rough and loose use of the word “cause” which may be preserved. The approximate uniformities which lead to its pre-scientific employment may turn out to be true in all but very rare and exceptional circumstances, perhaps in all circumstances that actually occur. In such cases, it is convenient to be able to speak of the antecedent event as the “cause” and the subsequent event as the “effect.” In this sense, provided it is realised that the sequence is not necessary and may have exceptions, it is still possible to employ the words “cause” and “effect.” It is in this sense, and in this sense only, that we shall intend the words when we speak of one particular event “causing” another particular event, as we must sometimes do if we are to avoid intolerable circumlocution.
It should be noted that, although we've talked about causal laws, we haven't yet introduced the term "cause." At this point, it's helpful to discuss the legitimate and illegitimate uses of this word. In a scientific understanding of the world, the word "cause" is limited to early stages, where small preliminary, approximate generalizations are being identified in order to establish subsequent larger and more consistent laws. We can say, "Arsenic causes death," as long as we don't fully understand the exact process behind the outcome. However, in a sufficiently advanced science, the term "cause" won't appear in any statement of invariable laws. That said, there is a somewhat rough and informal use of the word "cause" that can still be relevant. The approximate consistencies that lead to its pre-scientific use may turn out to be true in nearly all cases, except for very rare and exceptional circumstances, perhaps in all situations that actually occur. In those instances, it's useful to refer to the preceding event as the "cause" and the following event as the "effect." In this context, as long as we understand that the sequence isn't necessary and may have exceptions, we can still use the terms "cause" and "effect." It is in this way, and only in this way, that we will mean the words when we talk about one specific event "causing" another specific event, as we sometimes must do to avoid excessive wordiness.
III. We come now to our third question, namely: What reason can be given for believing that causal laws will hold in future, or that they have held in unobserved portions of the past?
III. Now we move on to our third question, which is: What reasons can we give for believing that causal laws will apply in the future, or that they have applied in unobserved parts of the past?
What we have said so far is that there have been hitherto certain observed causal laws, and that all the empirical evidence we possess is compatible with the view that everything, both mental and physical, so far as our observation has extended, has happened in accordance with causal laws. The law of universal causation, suggested by these facts, may be enunciated as follows:
What we've discussed so far is that there have been certain observed causal laws, and all the empirical evidence we have supports the idea that everything, both mental and physical, as far as our observations go, has occurred according to causal laws. The law of universal causation, indicated by these facts, can be stated as follows:
“There are such invariable relations between different events at the same or different times that, given the state of the whole universe throughout any finite time, however short, every previous and subsequent event can theoretically be determined as a function of the given events during that time.”
"There are such constant relationships between different events at the same or different times that, given the state of the entire universe over any finite period, no matter how brief, every past and future event can theoretically be determined based on the events that occurred during that time."
Have we any reason to believe this universal law? Or, to ask a more modest question, have we any reason to believe that a particular causal law, such as the law of gravitation, will continue to hold in the future?
Have we any reason to believe in this universal law? Or, to ask a simpler question, do we have any reason to think that a specific causal law, like the law of gravity, will keep being valid in the future?
Among observed causal laws is this, that observation of uniformities is followed by expectation of their recurrence. A horse who has been driven always along a certain road expects to be driven along that road again; a dog who is always fed at a certain hour expects food at that hour and not at any other. Such expectations, as Hume pointed out, explain only too well the common-sense belief in uniformities of sequence, but they afford absolutely no logical ground for beliefs as to the future, not even for the belief that we shall continue to expect the continuation of experienced uniformities, for that is precisely one of those causal laws for which a ground has to be sought. If Hume's account of causation is the last word, we have not only no reason to suppose that the sun will rise to-morrow, but no reason to suppose that five minutes hence we shall still expect it to rise to-morrow.
Among the observed causes is this: when we see things happen consistently, we start to expect them to happen again. A horse that has always been driven down a specific road expects to be taken that way again; a dog that is fed at a certain time anticipates food at that time and not at any other. These expectations, as Hume pointed out, explain pretty well the common-sense belief in consistent sequences, but they don't provide any logical basis for believing in the future, not even for the belief that we will continue to expect the same patterns we’ve experienced, because that is exactly one of those causal laws for which we need to look for evidence. If Hume's explanation of causation is final, we have no reason to think that the sun will rise tomorrow, and no reason to think that five minutes from now we will still expect it to rise tomorrow.
It may, of course, be said that all inferences as to the future are in fact invalid, and I do not see how such a view could be disproved. But, while admitting the legitimacy of such a view, we may nevertheless inquire: If inferences as to the future are valid, what principle must be involved in making them?
It can definitely be argued that all predictions about the future are essentially invalid, and I don’t see how anyone could prove otherwise. However, even if we acknowledge the validity of that viewpoint, we can still ask: If predictions about the future are valid, what principle needs to be in play to make them?
The principle involved is the principle of induction, which, if it is true, must be an a priori logical law, not capable of being proved or disproved by experience. It is a difficult question how this principle ought to be formulated; but if it is to warrant the inferences which we wish to make by its means, it must lead to the following proposition: “If, in a great number of instances, a thing of a certain kind is associated in a certain way with a thing of a certain other kind, it is probable that a thing of the one kind is always similarly associated with a thing of the other kind; and as the number of instances increases, the probability approaches indefinitely near to certainty.” It may well be questioned whether this proposition is true; but if we admit it, we can infer that any characteristic of the whole of the observed past is likely to apply to the future and to the unobserved past. This proposition, therefore, if it is true, will warrant the inference that causal laws probably hold at all times, future as well as past; but without this principle, the observed cases of the truth of causal laws afford no presumption as to the unobserved cases, and therefore the existence of a thing not directly observed can never be validly inferred.
The principle at play here is the principle of induction, which, if it's valid, must be a logical law that exists independently of experience. It's a tough question how to phrase this principle; however, if it’s meant to support the conclusions we want to draw using it, it should lead to this statement: “If in many cases, one type of thing is related in a certain way to another type of thing, it’s likely that one type of thing is always similarly related to the other type; and as the number of examples increases, the likelihood gets closer and closer to certainty.” It’s reasonable to question whether this statement is true; but if we accept it, we can conclude that any trait of the entire observed past is likely to apply to the future and to the unobserved past. Therefore, this statement, if true, justifies the conclusion that causal laws probably apply at all times, both future and past; but without this principle, the observed instances of causal laws do not provide any assumption about the unobserved cases, meaning that the existence of something not directly observed can never be legitimately inferred.
It is thus the principle of induction, rather than the law of causality, which is at the bottom of all inferences as to the existence of things not immediately given. With the principle of induction, all that is wanted for such inferences can be proved; without it, all such inferences are invalid. This principle has not received the attention which its great importance deserves. Those who were interested in deductive logic naturally enough ignored it, while those who emphasised the scope of induction wished to maintain that all logic is empirical, and therefore could not be expected to realise that induction itself, their own darling, required a logical principle which obviously could not be proved inductively, and must therefore be a priori if it could be known at all.
It is therefore the principle of induction, rather than the law of causality, that underlies all conclusions about the existence of things not immediately observable. With the principle of induction, everything needed for these conclusions can be demonstrated; without it, all such conclusions are invalid. This principle has not received the attention that its significance warrants. Those focused on deductive logic understandably overlooked it, while those who highlighted the role of induction wanted to argue that all logic is empirical, and thus couldn't recognize that induction itself, which they valued highly, needed a logical principle that obviously couldn't be proven inductively and must, therefore, be a priori if it could be known at all.
The view that the law of causality itself is a priori cannot, I think, be maintained by anyone who realises what a complicated principle it is. In the form which states that “every event has a cause” it looks simple; but on examination, “cause” is merged in “causal law,” and the definition of a “causal law” is found to be far from simple. There must necessarily be some a priori principle involved in inference from the existence of one thing to that of another, if such inference is ever valid; but it would appear from the above analysis that the principle in question is induction, not causality. Whether inferences from past to future are valid depends wholly, if our discussion has been sound, upon the inductive principle: if it is true, such inferences are valid, and if it is false, they are invalid.
The idea that the law of causality is a priori can’t really be upheld by anyone who understands how complex this principle is. It seems straightforward when put as “every event has a cause,” but when you look closer, “cause” gets tied up with “causal law,” and defining a “causal law” turns out to be quite complicated. There must be some a priori principle involved in drawing conclusions from the existence of one thing to another, if such conclusions are ever valid; however, from the analysis above, it seems that the principle at play is induction, not causality. Whether conclusions from the past to the future are valid entirely depends on the inductive principle: if that principle holds true, then those conclusions are valid; if it’s false, then they are not.
IV. I come now to the question how the conception of causal laws which we have arrived at is related to the traditional conception of cause as it occurs in philosophy and common sense.
IV. Now, I turn to how our understanding of causal laws connects to the traditional idea of cause as seen in philosophy and everyday thinking.
Historically, the notion of cause has been bound up with that of human volition. The typical cause would be the fiat of a king. The cause is supposed to be “active,” the effect “passive.” From this it is easy to pass on to the suggestion that a “true” cause must contain some prevision of the effect; hence the effect becomes the “end” at which the cause aims, and teleology replaces causation in the explanation of nature. But all such ideas, as applied to physics, are mere anthropomorphic superstitions. It is as a reaction against these errors that Mach and others have urged a purely “descriptive” view of physics: physics, they say, does not aim at telling us “why” things happen, but only “how” they happen. And if the question “why?” means anything more than the search for a general law according to which a phenomenon occurs, then it is certainly the case that this question cannot be answered in physics and ought not to be asked. In this sense, the descriptive view is indubitably in the right. But in using causal laws to support inferences from the observed to the unobserved, physics ceases to be purely descriptive, and it is these laws which give the scientifically useful part of the traditional notion of “cause.” There is therefore something to preserve in this notion, though it is a very tiny part of what is commonly assumed in orthodox metaphysics.
Historically, the idea of cause has been tied to human choice. A typical cause would be the command of a king. The cause is considered “active,” while the effect is “passive.” From here, it’s easy to suggest that a “true” cause must anticipate the effect; thus, the effect becomes the “goal” that the cause aims for, and purpose replaces causation in explaining nature. However, all these concepts, when applied to physics, are simply human-centered misconceptions. It is as a response to these errors that Mach and others have advocated for a purely “descriptive” perspective on physics: physics, they argue, does not focus on explaining “why” things happen, but only on “how” they happen. If the question “why?” implies anything beyond the pursuit of a general law that explains a phenomenon, then it’s clear that this question cannot be addressed in physics and should not be asked. In this sense, the descriptive approach is undoubtedly correct. But when using causal laws to make inferences from the observed to the unobserved, physics stops being purely descriptive, and it is these laws that provide the scientifically useful aspect of the traditional idea of “cause.” Therefore, there is something worth preserving in this idea, even though it’s a very small part of what is typically assumed in conventional metaphysics.
In order to understand the difference between the kind of cause which science uses and the kind which we naturally imagine, it is necessary to shut out, by an effort, everything that differentiates between past and future. This is an extraordinarily difficult thing to do, because our mental life is so intimately bound up with difference. Not only do memory and hope make a difference in our feelings as regards past and future, but almost our whole vocabulary is filled with the idea of activity, of things done now for the sake of their future effects. All transitive verbs involve the notion of cause as activity, and would have to be replaced by some cumbrous periphrasis before this notion could be eliminated.
To understand the difference between the type of cause that science uses and the type we naturally think about, we need to make an effort to disregard everything that separates the past from the future. This is incredibly challenging because our mental life is closely tied to differences. Not only do memory and hope influence how we feel about the past and the future, but nearly our entire vocabulary is filled with the concept of action, with things being done now for their future outcomes. All transitive verbs carry the idea of cause as action, and would need to be replaced by some awkward phrasing before we could remove this notion.
Consider such a statement as, “Brutus killed Cæsar.” On another occasion, Brutus and Cæsar might engage our attention, but for the present it is the killing that we have to study. We may say that to kill a person is to cause his death intentionally. This means that desire for a person's death causes a certain act, because it is believed that that act will cause the person's death; or more accurately, the desire and the belief jointly cause the act. Brutus desires that Cæsar should be dead, and believes that he will be dead if he is stabbed; Brutus therefore stabs him, and the stab causes Cæsar's death, as Brutus expected it would. Every act which realises a purpose involves two causal steps in this way: C is desired, and it is believed (truly if the purpose is achieved) that B will cause C; the desire and the belief together cause B, which in turn causes C. Thus we have first A, which is a desire for C and a belief that B (an act) will cause C; then we have B, the act caused by A, and believed to be a cause of C; then, if the belief was correct, we have C, caused by B, and if the belief was incorrect we have disappointment. Regarded purely scientifically, this series A, B, C may equally well be considered in the inverse order, as they would be at a coroner's inquest. But from the point of view of Brutus, the desire, which comes at the beginning, is what makes the whole series interesting. We feel that if his desires had been different, the effects which he in fact produced would not have occurred. This is true, and gives him a sense of power and freedom. It is equally true that if the effects had not occurred, his desires would have been different, since being what they were the effects did occur. Thus the desires are determined by their consequences just as much as the consequences by the desires; but as we cannot (in general) know in advance the consequences of our desires without knowing our desires, this form of inference is uninteresting as applied to our own acts, though quite vital as applied to those of others.
Consider a statement like “Brutus killed Cæsar.” At another time, Brutus and Cæsar might catch our attention, but for now, we're focused on the killing. We can say that to kill someone means to intentionally cause their death. This implies that the desire for someone's death leads to a specific action because it’s believed that this action will lead to their death; more precisely, the desire and belief together drive the action. Brutus wants Cæsar to be dead and believes that stabbing him will achieve that; so, Brutus stabs him, and the stab causes Cæsar's death, just as Brutus expected. Every action that fulfills a purpose involves these two causal steps: C is desired, and it's believed (correctly if the purpose is achieved) that B will cause C; the desire and the belief together lead to B, which then causes C. So, we start with A, which is the desire for C and the belief that B (an action) will cause C; then we have B, the action driven by A and believed to lead to C; finally, if the belief was right, we have C, resulted from B, and if the belief was wrong, we end up disappointed. Viewed purely scientifically, this sequence A, B, C could just as well be examined in reverse order, as one might at a coroner's inquiry. However, from Brutus's perspective, the desire at the beginning makes the whole sequence interesting. We sense that if his desires had been different, the outcomes he actually created wouldn’t have happened. This is true and gives him a sense of power and freedom. It's also true that if the outcomes hadn’t happened, his desires would have been different, since the effects unfolded as they did because of those desires. Thus, desires are influenced by their consequences just as much as those consequences are influenced by the desires; but since we generally can’t know the consequences of our desires in advance without knowing what those desires are, this kind of reasoning becomes uninteresting for our own actions, though it’s crucial for understanding the actions of others.
A cause, considered scientifically, has none of that analogy with volition which makes us imagine that the effect is compelled by it. A cause is an event or group of events, of some known general character, and having a known relation to some other event, called the effect; the relation being of such a kind that only one event, or at any rate only one well-defined sort of event, can have the relation to a given cause. It is customary only to give the name “effect” to an event which is later than the cause, but there is no kind of reason for this restriction. We shall do better to allow the effect to be before the cause or simultaneous with it, because nothing of any scientific importance depends upon its being after the cause.
A cause, when looked at scientifically, doesn't have that analogy with willpower that makes us think the effect is forced by it. A cause is an event or a group of events with some known general characteristics that are related to another event called the effect; this relationship is such that only one event, or at least one specific type of event, can correspond to a given cause. It's common to only refer to an event as an “effect” if it occurs after the cause, but there's no real reason for this limitation. It makes more sense to consider the effect as possibly occurring before or at the same time as the cause because nothing scientifically significant depends on it happening after the cause.
If the inference from cause to effect is to be indubitable, it seems that the cause can hardly stop short of the whole universe. So long as anything is left out, something may be left out which alters the expected result. But for practical and scientific purposes, phenomena can be collected into groups which are causally self-contained, or nearly so. In the common notion of causation, the cause is a single event—we say the lightning causes the thunder, and so on. But it is difficult to know what we mean by a single event; and it generally appears that, in order to have anything approaching certainty concerning the effect, it is necessary to include many more circumstances in the cause than unscientific common sense would suppose. But often a probable causal connection, where the cause is fairly simple, is of more practical importance than a more indubitable connection in which the cause is so complex as to be hard to ascertain.
If we're going to be completely sure about the relationship between cause and effect, it seems like the cause has to include everything in the universe. As long as we leave something out, there might be a factor that changes the expected outcome. However, for practical and scientific purposes, we can group phenomena that are causally self-contained or nearly so. In everyday thinking about causation, we often see the cause as a single event—we say lightning causes thunder, and so on. But it's tricky to define what we actually mean by a single event; usually, it turns out that to get anywhere near certainty about the effect, we need to consider many more factors in the cause than casual common sense would suggest. Yet, often a likely causal link, where the cause is fairly straightforward, is more important in practice than a more certain connection where the cause is so complicated that it’s hard to pin down.
To sum up: the strict, certain, universal law of causation which philosophers advocate is an ideal, possibly true, but not known to be true in virtue of any available evidence. What is actually known, as a matter of empirical science, is that certain constant relations are observed to hold between the members of a group of events at certain times, and that when such relations fail, as they sometimes do, it is usually possible to discover a new, more constant relation by enlarging the group. Any such constant relation between events of specified kinds with given intervals of time between them is a “causal law.” But all causal laws are liable to exceptions, if the cause is less than the whole state of the universe; we believe, on the basis of a good deal of experience, that such exceptions can be dealt with by enlarging the group we call the cause, but this belief, wherever it is still unverified, ought not to be regarded as certain, but only as suggesting a direction for further inquiry.
To sum up: the strict, universal law of causation that philosophers talk about is an ideal, possibly true, but not known to be true based on any available evidence. What we actually know, according to empirical science, is that certain consistent relationships are observed between events in a group at specific times, and when such relationships fail, as they sometimes do, it's usually possible to find a new, more consistent relationship by expanding the group. Any consistent relationship between events of specific types with given time intervals is a “causal law.” However, all causal laws can have exceptions if the cause doesn't encompass the entire state of the universe; we believe, based on considerable experience, that such exceptions can be managed by broadening the group we consider the cause, but this belief, where it remains unverified, shouldn't be seen as certain, just as a suggestion for further investigation.
A very common causal group consists of volitions and the consequent bodily acts, though exceptions arise (for example) through sudden paralysis. Another very frequent connection (though here the exceptions are much more numerous) is between a bodily act and the realisation of the purpose which led to the act. These connections are patent, whereas the causes of desires are more obscure. Thus it is natural to begin causal series with desires, to suppose that all causes are analogous to desires, and that desires themselves arise spontaneously. Such a view, however, is not one which any serious psychologist would maintain. But this brings us to the question of the application of our analysis of cause to the problem of free will.
A very common causal group consists of intentions and the resulting physical actions, although there are exceptions (for instance) in cases of sudden paralysis. Another common link (though here the exceptions are much more frequent) is between a physical action and the achievement of the goal that prompted the action. These connections are obvious, while the causes of desires are more unclear. Therefore, it makes sense to start causal sequences with desires, to assume that all causes are similar to desires, and that desires themselves arise naturally. However, this perspective is not one that any serious psychologist would support. But this leads us to the question of how we apply our understanding of cause to the issue of free will.
V. The problem of free will is so intimately bound up with the analysis of causation that, old as it is, we need not despair of obtaining new light on it by the help of new views on the notion of cause. The free-will problem has, at one time or another, stirred men's passions profoundly, and the fear that the will might not be free has been to some men a source of great unhappiness. I believe that, under the influence of a cool analysis, the doubtful questions involved will be found to have no such emotional importance as is sometimes thought, since the disagreeable consequences supposed to flow from a denial of free will do not flow from this denial in any form in which there is reason to make it. It is not, however, on this account chiefly that I wish to discuss this problem, but rather because it affords a good example of the clarifying effect of analysis and of the interminable controversies which may result from its neglect.
V. The issue of free will is so closely connected to the analysis of causation that, although it's an old debate, we shouldn't lose hope of gaining new insights from fresh perspectives on the idea of cause. The free-will problem has, at various times, deeply stirred people's emotions, and the worry that our will might not be free has caused significant distress for some. I think that with a careful analysis, the uncertain questions involved will turn out to have less emotional weight than is often assumed since the negative outcomes thought to arise from doubting free will don’t actually follow from such doubt in any reasonable way. However, that’s not mainly why I want to discuss this issue, but rather because it serves as a great example of how analysis can clarify things and the endless debates that can occur when it’s overlooked.
Let us first try to discover what it is we really desire when we desire free will. Some of our reasons for desiring free will are profound, some trivial. To begin with the former: we do not wish to feel ourselves in the hands of fate, so that, however much we may desire to will one thing, we may nevertheless be compelled by an outside force to will another. We do not wish to think that, however much we may desire to act well, heredity and surroundings may force us into acting ill. We wish to feel that, in cases of doubt, our choice is momentous and lies within our power. Besides these desires, which are worthy of all respect, we have, however, others not so respectable, which equally make us desire free will. We do not like to think that other people, if they knew enough, could predict our actions, though we know that we can often predict those of other people, especially if they are elderly. Much as we esteem the old gentleman who is our neighbour in the country, we know that when grouse are mentioned he will tell the story of the grouse in the gun-room. But we ourselves are not so mechanical: we never tell an anecdote to the same person twice, or even once unless he is sure to enjoy it; although we once met (say) Bismarck, we are quite capable of hearing him mentioned without relating the occasion when we met him. In this sense, everybody thinks that he himself has free will, though he knows that no one else has. The desire for this kind of free will seems to be no better than a form of vanity. I do not believe that this desire can be gratified with any certainty; but the other, more respectable desires are, I believe, not inconsistent with any tenable form of determinism.
Let's first try to figure out what we really want when we desire free will. Some reasons for wanting free will are deep, while others are trivial. Starting with the deeper reasons: we don't want to feel like we're at the mercy of fate, so that no matter how much we want to choose one thing, we might be forced by an outside influence to choose another. We don't want to think that, despite our desire to do good, our genetics and environment might push us to do wrong. We want to feel that when in doubt, our choices are significant and within our control. Alongside these worthy desires, we also have some less admirable ones that make us crave free will. We dislike the idea that other people could predict our actions if they had enough information, although we know we can often guess what others will do, especially older individuals. As much as we respect our elderly neighbor in the country, we recognize that when grouse come up, he'll share the same story about grouse in the gun-room. But we're not as predictable: we never tell the same story to the same person twice, or even once unless we're sure they'll appreciate it; even if we once met (let's say) Bismarck, we can hear his name mentioned without feeling the need to recount that encounter. In this way, everyone believes they have free will, while thinking that no one else does. The desire for this kind of free will seems to be just a form of vanity. I don't think this desire can be fulfilled with any certainty; however, the other, more respectable desires don't seem to conflict with a reasonable version of determinism.
We have thus two questions to consider: (1) Are human actions theoretically predictable from a sufficient number of antecedents? (2) Are human actions subject to an external compulsion? The two questions, as I shall try to show, are entirely distinct, and we may answer the first in the affirmative without therefore being forced to give an affirmative answer to the second.
We have two questions to think about: (1) Can human actions be predicted theoretically based on enough prior events? (2) Are human actions influenced by external forces? These two questions, as I will explain, are completely separate, and we can answer the first with a yes without necessarily having to say yes to the second.
(1) Are human actions theoretically predictable from a sufficient number of antecedents? Let us first endeavour to give precision to this question. We may state the question thus: Is there some constant relation between an act and a certain number of earlier events, such that, when the earlier events are given, only one act, or at most only acts with some well-marked character, can have this relation to the earlier events? If this is the case, then, as soon as the earlier events are known, it is theoretically possible to predict either the precise act, or at least the character necessary to its fulfilling the constant relation.
(1) Can we predict human actions based on a sufficient number of previous events? First, let’s clarify this question. We can rephrase it like this: Is there a consistent relationship between an action and a certain number of past events, so that when those past events are known, only one action, or at most a few actions with distinct characteristics, can be linked to those earlier events? If this is true, then as soon as we know the previous events, it would theoretically be possible to predict either the exact action or at least the necessary characteristics for it to fulfill that consistent relationship.
To this question, a negative answer has been given by Bergson, in a form which calls in question the general applicability of the law of causation. He maintains that every event, and more particularly every mental event, embodies so much of the past that it could not possibly have occurred at any earlier time, and is therefore necessarily quite different from all previous and subsequent events. If, for example, I read a certain poem many times, my experience on each occasion is modified by the previous readings, and my emotions are never repeated exactly. The principle of causation, according to him, asserts that the same cause, if repeated, will produce the same effect. But owing to memory, he contends, this principle does not apply to mental events. What is apparently the same cause, if repeated, is modified by the mere fact of repetition, and cannot produce the same effect. He infers that every mental event is a genuine novelty, not predictable from the past, because the past contains nothing exactly like it by which we could imagine it. And on this ground he regards the freedom of the will as unassailable.
To this question, Bergson has replied with a negative answer that challenges the general applicability of the law of causation. He argues that every event, especially every mental event, carries so much of the past that it couldn't have happened at an earlier time and is therefore fundamentally different from all previous and subsequent events. For instance, if I read a certain poem multiple times, my experience each time is shaped by my previous readings, and my emotions are never exactly the same. According to him, the principle of causation claims that the same cause, if repeated, will produce the same effect. However, he argues that because of memory, this principle doesn’t apply to mental events. What seems like the same cause, when repeated, is altered simply by the fact that it is repeated and cannot yield the same effect. He concludes that every mental event is a true novelty, not predictable from the past, because the past holds nothing exactly like it for us to imagine it. On this basis, he believes that the freedom of the will is undeniable.
Bergson's contention has undoubtedly a great deal of truth, and I have no wish to deny its importance. But I do not think its consequences are quite what he believes them to be. It is not necessary for the determinist to maintain that he can foresee the whole particularity of the act which will be performed. If he could foresee that A was going to murder B, his foresight would not be invalidated by the fact that he could not know all the infinite complexity of A's state of mind in committing the murder, nor whether the murder was to be performed with a knife or with a revolver. If the kind of act which will be performed can be foreseen within narrow limits, it is of little practical interest that there are fine shades which cannot be foreseen. No doubt every time the story of the grouse in the gun-room is told, there will be slight differences due to increasing habitualness, but they do not invalidate the prediction that the story will be told. And there is nothing in Bergson's argument to show that we can never predict what kind of act will be performed.
Bergson's argument definitely holds a lot of truth, and I don't want to downplay its significance. However, I don't think the implications are exactly what he thinks they are. A determinist doesn’t need to argue that they can predict every single detail of the action that will take place. If they can foresee that A is going to murder B, their prediction isn't weakened by not knowing all the countless details of A's thoughts while committing the murder, or whether the murder will be done with a knife or a gun. If the type of act that will happen can be predicted within certain limits, it doesn’t matter much that there are subtle nuances that can’t be predicted. Of course, every time the story of the grouse in the gun-room is told, there will be minor variations due to familiarity, but those differences don’t undermine the forecast that the story will be shared. And there’s nothing in Bergson’s argument to indicate that we can never predict what type of act will be carried out.
Again, his statement of the law of causation is inadequate. The law does not state merely that, if the same cause is repeated, the same effect will result. It states rather that there is a constant relation between causes of certain kinds and effects of certain kinds. For example, if a body falls freely, there is a constant relation between the height through which it falls and the time it takes in falling. It is not necessary to have a body fall through the same height which has been previously observed, in order to be able to foretell the length of time occupied in falling. If this were necessary, no prediction would be possible, since it would be impossible to make the height exactly the same on two occasions. Similarly, the attraction which the sun will exert on the earth is not only known at distances for which it has been observed, but at all distances, because it is known to vary as the inverse square of the distance. In fact, what is found to be repeated is always the relation of cause and effect, not the cause itself; all that is necessary as regards the cause is that it should be of the same kind (in the relevant respect) as earlier causes whose effects have been observed.
Once again, his explanation of the law of causation is lacking. The law doesn’t just say that if the same cause happens again, the same effect will follow. It actually states that there is a consistent relationship between certain types of causes and certain types of effects. For instance, when a body falls freely, there’s a constant relationship between the height from which it falls and the time it takes to fall. It’s not necessary for a body to fall through the same height that has been observed before to predict the time it will take to fall. If it were, no predictions could be made since it would be impossible to make the height exactly the same on two different occasions. Likewise, the attraction the sun exerts on the earth isn’t just known for the distances already observed, but for all distances, because it varies as the inverse square of the distance. In fact, what is consistently observed is always the relation of cause and effect, not the cause itself; all that is needed for the cause is that it is of the same kind (in the relevant way) as previous causes whose effects have been observed.
Another respect in which Bergson's statement of causation is inadequate is in its assumption that the cause must be one event, whereas it may be two or more events, or even some continuous process. The substantive question at issue is whether mental events are determined by the past. Now in such a case as the repeated reading of a poem, it is obvious that our feelings in reading the poem are most emphatically dependent upon the past, but not upon one single event in the past. All our previous readings of the poem must be included in the cause. But we easily perceive a certain law according to which the effect varies as the previous readings increase in number, and in fact Bergson himself tacitly assumes such a law. We decide at last not to read the poem again, because we know that this time the effect would be boredom. We may not know all the niceties and shades of the boredom we should feel, but we know enough to guide our decision, and the prophecy of boredom is none the less true for being more or less general. Thus the kinds of cases upon which Bergson relies are insufficient to show the impossibility of prediction in the only sense in which prediction has practical or emotional interest. We may therefore leave the consideration of his arguments and address ourselves to the problem directly.
Another way in which Bergson's explanation of causation is lacking is in its assumption that the cause must be one event, while it could actually be two or more events, or even an ongoing process. The main question is whether mental events are influenced by the past. In the case of repeatedly reading a poem, it's clear that our feelings while reading it depend heavily on our past experiences, but not on just one single event. All our past readings of the poem contribute to the cause. However, we can easily notice a certain law according to where the effect changes as the number of previous readings increases, and indeed, Bergson himself implicitly acknowledges such a law. Eventually, we decide not to read the poem again because we anticipate that this time the effect would be boredom. We might not grasp all the nuances of the boredom we would feel, but we know enough to inform our decision, and the prediction of boredom is still valid even if it’s somewhat vague. Thus, the scenarios Bergson relies on are inadequate to demonstrate the impossibility of prediction in the only way that has practical or emotional significance. Therefore, we can set aside his arguments and focus directly on the issue at hand.
The law of causation, according to which later events can theoretically be predicted by means of earlier events, has often been held to be a priori, a necessity of thought, a category without which science would be impossible. These claims seem to me excessive. In certain directions the law has been verified empirically, and in other directions there is no positive evidence against it. But science can use it where it has been found to be true, without being forced into any assumption as to its truth in other fields. We cannot, therefore, feel any a priori certainty that causation must apply to human volitions.
The law of causation, which states that future events can theoretically be predicted based on past events, has often been considered a priori, a necessity of thought, a framework without which science would be impossible. These assertions seem to me exaggerated. In some areas, the law has been empirically verified, and in other areas, there is no concrete evidence against it. However, science can utilize it where it has proven true, without having to assume it holds true in all other areas. Therefore, we cannot have any a priori certainty that causation necessarily applies to human choices.
The question how far human volitions are subject to causal laws is a purely empirical one. Empirically it seems plain that the great majority of our volitions have causes, but it cannot, on this account, be held necessarily certain that all have causes. There are, however, precisely the same kinds of reasons for regarding it as probable that they all have causes as there are in the case of physical events.
The question of how much human choices are influenced by causal laws is purely an empirical issue. Empirically, it seems clear that most of our choices have causes, but that doesn't mean we can be absolutely certain that all of them do. However, there are just as many reasons to consider it likely that they all have causes as there are for physical events.
We may suppose—though this is doubtful—that there are laws of correlation of the mental and the physical, in virtue of which, given the state of all the matter in the world, and therefore of all the brains and living organisms, the state of all the minds in the world could be inferred, while conversely the state of all the matter in the world could be inferred if the state of all the minds were given. It is obvious that there is some degree of correlation between brain and mind, and it is impossible to say how complete it may be. This, however, is not the point which I wish to elicit. What I wish to urge is that, even if we admit the most extreme claims of determinism and of correlation of mind and brain, still the consequences inimical to what is worth preserving in free will do not follow. The belief that they follow results, I think, entirely from the assimilation of causes to volitions, and from the notion that causes compel their effects in some sense analogous to that in which a human authority can compel a man to do what he would rather not do. This assimilation, as soon as the true nature of scientific causal laws is realised, is seen to be a sheer mistake. But this brings us to the second of the two questions which we raised in regard to free will, namely, whether, assuming determinism, our actions can be in any proper sense regarded as compelled by outside forces.
We might assume—though this is questionable—that there are laws connecting the mental and the physical, which would allow us to determine the state of all minds in the world based on the state of all matter, including all brains and living organisms. Conversely, if we knew the state of all minds, we could infer the state of all matter. It’s clear that there is some level of connection between brain and mind, but we can’t say how complete that connection is. However, that's not the main point I want to address. What I want to emphasize is that even if we accept the most extreme views of determinism and the correlation between mind and brain, the negative implications for the aspects of free will that are worth preserving don’t naturally follow. The belief that they do comes, I think, from equating causes with intentions and the idea that causes compel their effects in a way that's similar to how a human authority can force someone to do something they’d prefer not to do. This comparison, once we understand the true nature of scientific causal laws, is seen to be a complete mistake. But this brings us to the second of the two questions we raised regarding free will: whether, assuming determinism, our actions can be properly viewed as being compelled by outside forces.
(2) Are human actions subject to an external compulsion? We have, in deliberation, a subjective sense of freedom, which is sometimes alleged against the view that volitions have causes. This sense of freedom, however, is only a sense that we can choose which we please of a number of alternatives: it does not show us that there is no causal connection between what we please to choose and our previous history. The supposed inconsistency of these two springs from the habit of conceiving causes as analogous to volitions—a habit which often survives unconsciously in those who intend to conceive causes in a more scientific manner. If a cause is analogous to a volition, outside causes will be analogous to an alien will, and acts predictable from outside causes will be subject to compulsion. But this view of cause is one to which science lends no countenance. Causes, we have seen, do not compel their effects, any more than effects compel their causes. There is a mutual relation, so that either can be inferred from the other. When the geologist infers the past state of the earth from its present state, we should not say that the present state compels the past state to have been what it was; yet it renders it necessary as a consequence of the data, in the only sense in which effects are rendered necessary by their causes. The difference which we feel, in this respect, between causes and effects is a mere confusion due to the fact that we remember past events but do not happen to have memory of the future.
(2) Are human actions influenced by external forces? In our decision-making, we often feel a sense of freedom, which is sometimes argued against the idea that our choices have causes. However, this feeling of freedom is simply the ability to choose from several options; it doesn’t prove that there’s no connection between our choices and our past experiences. The supposed contradiction between these two ideas comes from the tendency to think of causes as being similar to our choices—a tendency that often goes unnoticed in those who aim to think about causes in a more scientific way. If a cause is viewed as similar to a choice, then external causes would seem like a foreign will, and actions predicted from external causes would seem compelled. But science does not support this interpretation of cause. We have seen that causes do not force their effects any more than effects force their causes. There’s a reciprocal relationship, allowing us to infer one from the other. When a geologist infers the earth's past from its present state, we shouldn’t say that the present state forces the past state to have been what it was; instead, it makes it a necessity based on the evidence, in the only way that effects are made necessary by their causes. The difference we feel between causes and effects in this regard is simply a confusion stemming from the fact that we remember past events but don't have a memory of the future.
The apparent indeterminateness of the future, upon which some advocates of free will rely, is merely a result of our ignorance. It is plain that no desirable kind of free will can be dependent simply upon our ignorance; for if that were the case, animals would be more free than men, and savages than civilised people. Free will in any valuable sense must be compatible with the fullest knowledge. Now, quite apart from any assumption as to causality, it is obvious that complete knowledge would embrace the future as well as the past. Our knowledge of the past is not wholly based upon causal inferences, but is partly derived from memory. It is a mere accident that we have no memory of the future. We might—as in the pretended visions of seers—see future events immediately, in the way in which we see past events. They certainly will be what they will be, and are in this sense just as determined as the past. If we saw future events in the same immediate way in which we see past events, what kind of free will would still be possible? Such a kind would be wholly independent of determinism: it could not be contrary to even the most entirely universal reign of causality. And such a kind must contain whatever is worth having in free will, since it is impossible to believe that mere ignorance can be the essential condition of any good thing. Let us therefore imagine a set of beings who know the whole future with absolute certainty, and let us ask ourselves whether they could have anything that we should call free will.
The apparent uncertainty of the future, which some supporters of free will depend on, is simply a result of our lack of knowledge. It’s clear that no meaningful type of free will can rely solely on our ignorance; if that were true, animals would be freer than humans, and so-called primitive people would be freer than those in civilization. Free will, in a valuable sense, must be compatible with complete knowledge. Now, setting aside any assumptions about causality, it’s clear that complete knowledge would include the future as well as the past. Our understanding of the past is not entirely based on causal observations but is also derived from memory. It’s purely coincidental that we have no memory of the future. We could potentially, as in the supposed visions of prophets, see future events just like we see past events. Future events will certainly be what they are destined to be, and in this sense, they are just as determined as the past. If we could see future events as clearly as we see past events, what kind of free will would still be possible? Such a type would be completely independent of determinism: it wouldn’t contradict even the most universal law of causality. And this kind of free will must include everything worthwhile about free will, since it’s hard to believe that mere ignorance could be the key condition for any good thing. So, let’s imagine a group of beings who know the entire future with absolute certainty, and let’s consider whether they could possess anything that we would call free will.
Such beings as we are imagining would not have to wait for the event in order to know what decision they were going to adopt on some future occasion. They would know now what their volitions were going to be. But would they have any reason to regret this knowledge? Surely not, unless the foreseen volitions were in themselves regrettable. And it is less likely that the foreseen volitions would be regrettable if the steps which would lead to them were also foreseen. It is difficult not to suppose that what is foreseen is fated, and must happen however much it may be dreaded. But human actions are the outcome of desire, and no foreseeing can be true unless it takes account of desire. A foreseen volition will have to be one which does not become odious through being foreseen. The beings we are imagining would easily come to know the causal connections of volitions, and therefore their volitions would be better calculated to satisfy their desires than ours are. Since volitions are the outcome of desires, a prevision of volitions contrary to desires could not be a true one. It must be remembered that the supposed prevision would not create the future any more than memory creates the past. We do not think we were necessarily not free in the past, merely because we can now remember our past volitions. Similarly, we might be free in the future, even if we could now see what our future volitions were going to be. Freedom, in short, in any valuable sense, demands only that our volitions shall be, as they are, the result of our own desires, not of an outside force compelling us to will what we would rather not will. Everything else is confusion of thought, due to the feeling that knowledge compels the happening of what it knows when this is future, though it is at once obvious that knowledge has no such power in regard to the past. Free will, therefore, is true in the only form which is important; and the desire for other forms is a mere effect of insufficient analysis.
Beings like the ones we're imagining wouldn't need to wait for an event to know what choice they would make in the future. They would already understand what their decisions were going to be. But would they feel any regret about having this knowledge? Probably not, unless the decisions they foresee are inherently regrettable. It's less likely that those anticipated choices would be regrettable if the actions that lead to them are also anticipated. It's hard not to assume that what is foreseen is destined to happen, regardless of how much it might be feared. However, human actions stem from desire, and any prediction must consider desire to be accurate. A predicted decision must be one that doesn't become unpleasant just because it's anticipated. The beings we're imagining would easily understand the causal relationships of decisions, making their choices more likely to fulfill their desires than ours typically do. Since decisions result from desires, predicting decisions that go against those desires can't be accurate. It's important to remember that the supposed foresight wouldn't create the future any more than our memory creates the past. We don't believe we were necessarily unfree in the past just because we can remember our previous choices. Likewise, we might still be free in the future, even if we could currently see what our future choices would be. In summary, true freedom requires only that our decisions be the result of our own desires, not of an external force pushing us to choose what we would rather not choose. Everything else is just a confusion in our thinking, stemming from the belief that knowledge forces the occurrence of what it predicts in the future, even though it's clear that knowledge holds no such power over the past. Therefore, free will exists in the only meaningful way, and the desire for other forms is simply a result of inadequate analysis.
What has been said on philosophical method in the foregoing lectures has been rather by means of illustrations in particular cases than by means of general precepts. Nothing of any value can be said on method except through examples; but now, at the end of our course, we may collect certain general maxims which may possibly be a help in acquiring a philosophical habit of mind and a guide in looking for solutions of philosophic problems.
What we've discussed about philosophical method in the earlier lectures has been more through specific examples than general rules. Valuable insights on method can only be conveyed through examples. However, now that we’ve reached the end of our course, we can gather some general principles that might help in developing a philosophical mindset and guide us in finding solutions to philosophical issues.
Philosophy does not become scientific by making use of other sciences, in the kind of way in which (e.g.) Herbert Spencer does. Philosophy aims at what is general, and the special sciences, however they may suggest large generalisations, cannot make them certain. And a hasty generalisation, such as Spencer's generalisation of evolution, is none the less hasty because what is generalised is the latest scientific theory. Philosophy is a study apart from the other sciences: its results cannot be established by the other sciences, and conversely must not be such as some other science might conceivably contradict. Prophecies as to the future of the universe, for example, are not the business of philosophy; whether the universe is progressive, retrograde, or stationary, it is not for the philosopher to say.
Philosophy doesn't become scientific just by using other sciences, like Herbert Spencer does. Philosophy seeks what is general, and while the special sciences might suggest broad generalizations, they can't make them certain. A quick generalization, like Spencer's view on evolution, is still hasty even if it's based on the latest scientific theory. Philosophy is a distinct field from the other sciences: its conclusions can’t be validated by them and shouldn’t conflict with what other sciences might potentially challenge. Predictions about the future of the universe, for instance, aren’t within the scope of philosophy; whether the universe is advancing, declining, or stable isn't something a philosopher should determine.
In order to become a scientific philosopher, a certain peculiar mental discipline is required. There must be present, first of all, the desire to know philosophical truth, and this desire must be sufficiently strong to survive through years when there seems no hope of its finding any satisfaction. The desire to know philosophical truth is very rare—in its purity, it is not often found even among philosophers. It is obscured sometimes—particularly after long periods of fruitless search—by the desire to think we know. Some plausible opinion presents itself, and by turning our attention away from the objections to it, or merely by not making great efforts to find objections to it, we may obtain the comfort of believing it, although, if we had resisted the wish for comfort, we should have come to see that the opinion was false. Again the desire for unadulterated truth is often obscured, in professional philosophers, by love of system: the one little fact which will not come inside the philosopher's edifice has to be pushed and tortured until it seems to consent. Yet the one little fact is more likely to be important for the future than the system with which it is inconsistent. Pythagoras invented a system which fitted admirably with all the facts he knew, except the incommensurability of the diagonal of a square and the side; this one little fact stood out, and remained a fact even after Hippasos of Metapontion was drowned for revealing it. To us, the discovery of this fact is the chief claim of Pythagoras to immortality, while his system has become a matter of merely historical curiosity.[57] Love of system, therefore, and the system-maker's vanity which becomes associated with it, are among the snares that the student of philosophy must guard against.
To become a scientific philosopher, you need a specific kind of mental discipline. First and foremost, you have to have a strong desire to uncover philosophical truth, one that can endure through years when it feels like you’ll never find any satisfaction. This pure desire for knowledge is quite rare—even among philosophers. It can get clouded over—especially after long stretches of unsuccessful searching—by the urge to *think* we know. A seemingly reasonable opinion might appear, and by ignoring the objections to it, or simply not bothering to look for any, we might find comfort in believing it, even though resisting that urge for comfort would reveal its falsehood. Additionally, for professional philosophers, the quest for pure truth is often overshadowed by a love for system: that one pesky fact that doesn’t fit into the philosopher's structure tends to get twisted until it seems to align. However, that single fact is often more relevant for the future than the inconsistent system. Pythagoras created a system that worked perfectly with all the facts he was aware of, except for the incommensurability of the diagonal of a square and its side; this one fact persisted despite Hippasos of Metapontion being drowned for exposing it. For us, the revelation of this fact is what primarily makes Pythagoras notable, while his system has become merely a historical curiosity. Thus, a love for system, along with the vanity that comes with being a system-builder, are traps that those studying philosophy need to watch out for.
The desire to establish this or that result, or generally to discover evidence for agreeable results, of whatever kind, has of course been the chief obstacle to honest philosophising. So strangely perverted do men become by unrecognised passions, that a determination in advance to arrive at this or that conclusion is generally regarded as a mark of virtue, and those whose studies lead to an opposite conclusion are thought to be wicked. No doubt it is commoner to wish to arrive at an agreeable result than to wish to arrive at a true result. But only those in whom the desire to arrive at a true result is paramount can hope to serve any good purpose by the study of philosophy.
The urge to prove certain outcomes or generally to find evidence that supports favorable results, in any form, has certainly been the main barrier to genuine philosophical thinking. People can become so twisted by unrecognized desires that deciding in advance to reach a specific conclusion is often seen as a virtue, while those whose research leads to a different conclusion are considered wrong. It's undoubtedly more common to want to achieve a pleasing result than to seek a true one. But only those who prioritize the pursuit of a true result can truly make a valuable contribution through the study of philosophy.
But even when the desire to know exists in the requisite strength, the mental vision by which abstract truth is recognised is hard to distinguish from vivid imaginability and consonance with mental habits. It is necessary to practise methodological doubt, like Descartes, in order to loosen the hold of mental habits; and it is necessary to cultivate logical imagination, in order to have a number of hypotheses at command, and not to be the slave of the one which common sense has rendered easy to imagine. These two processes, of doubting the familiar and imagining the unfamiliar, are correlative, and form the chief part of the mental training required for a philosopher.
But even when the desire to know is strong enough, the way we recognize abstract truths can be hard to tell apart from vivid imagination and our usual thought patterns. It’s important to practice methodological doubt, like Descartes did, to break free from these mental habits. We also need to develop logical imagination, so we can keep multiple hypotheses in mind, rather than just going with the one that common sense makes easy to picture. These two processes—questioning what’s familiar and imagining what’s not—go hand in hand and are essential parts of the mental training needed for a philosopher.
The naïve beliefs which we find in ourselves when we first begin the process of philosophic reflection may turn out, in the end, to be almost all capable of a true interpretation; but they ought all, before being admitted into philosophy, to undergo the ordeal of sceptical criticism. Until they have gone through this ordeal, they are mere blind habits, ways of behaving rather than intellectual convictions. And although it may be that a majority will pass the test, we may be pretty sure that some will not, and that a serious readjustment of our outlook ought to result. In order to break the dominion of habit, we must do our best to doubt the senses, reason, morals, everything in short. In some directions, doubt will be found possible; in others, it will be checked by that direct vision of abstract truth upon which the possibility of philosophical knowledge depends.
The naive beliefs we have when we first start thinking about philosophy might ultimately be capable of a true understanding; however, they should all, before being accepted into philosophy, go through the rigorous process of skeptical criticism. Until they’ve been through this process, they’re just blind habits—ways of acting instead of real beliefs. While many of them might pass the test, we can be quite sure that some won’t, and a serious adjustment in our perspective should follow. To challenge the hold of habit, we need to actively question our senses, reasoning, morals—everything, really. In some areas, doubt will be possible; in others, it will be limited by that direct perception of abstract truth upon which the ability to gain philosophical knowledge relies.
At the same time, and as an essential aid to the direct perception of the truth, it is necessary to acquire fertility in imagining abstract hypotheses. This is, I think, what has most of all been lacking hitherto in philosophy. So meagre was the logical apparatus that all the hypotheses philosophers could imagine were found to be inconsistent with the facts. Too often this state of things led to the adoption of heroic measures, such as a wholesale denial of the facts, when an imagination better stocked with logical tools would have found a key to unlock the mystery. It is in this way that the study of logic becomes the central study in philosophy: it gives the method of research in philosophy, just as mathematics gives the method in physics. And as physics, which, from Plato to the Renaissance, was as unprogressive, dim, and superstitious as philosophy, became a science through Galileo's fresh observation of facts and subsequent mathematical manipulation, so philosophy, in our own day, is becoming scientific through the simultaneous acquisition of new facts and logical methods.
At the same time, to truly grasp the truth, it's essential to be skilled at coming up with abstract ideas. I believe this has been the biggest gap in philosophy so far. The available logic was so limited that the ideas philosophers came up with often clashed with actual facts. Too frequently, this situation led to drastic measures, like completely denying the facts, when a more creative approach with better logical tools could have uncovered the truth. This is why studying logic is crucial in philosophy: it provides the research method for philosophy, just like mathematics does for physics. And just as physics, which was stagnant, unclear, and superstitious from Plato to the Renaissance, became a science thanks to Galileo's fresh look at facts and subsequent mathematical processes, philosophy today is becoming scientific through the simultaneous gathering of new facts and logical methods.
In spite, however, of the new possibility of progress in philosophy, the first effect, as in the case of physics, is to diminish very greatly the extent of what is thought to be known. Before Galileo, people believed themselves possessed of immense knowledge on all the most interesting questions in physics. He established certain facts as to the way in which bodies fall, not very interesting on their own account, but of quite immeasurable interest as examples of real knowledge and of a new method whose future fruitfulness he himself divined. But his few facts sufficed to destroy the whole vast system of supposed knowledge handed down from Aristotle, as even the palest morning sun suffices to extinguish the stars. So in philosophy: though some have believed one system, and others another, almost all have been of opinion that a great deal was known; but all this supposed knowledge in the traditional systems must be swept away, and a new beginning must be made, which we shall esteem fortunate indeed if it can attain results comparable to Galileo's law of falling bodies.
Despite the new potential for progress in philosophy, the initial effect, similar to that in physics, is to significantly reduce what is believed to be known. Before Galileo, people thought they had extensive knowledge of all the most intriguing questions in physics. He established certain facts about how objects fall, which may not seem interesting in themselves but are incredibly important as examples of true knowledge and a new method whose future potential he foresaw. Yet, his few facts were enough to overturn the entire vast system of supposed knowledge passed down from Aristotle, just as the faintest morning sun can wash away the stars. The same goes for philosophy: while some people have believed one system and others another, nearly everyone has thought that a lot was known. However, all this assumed knowledge in traditional systems must be cleared away, and a fresh start must be made, which we will consider fortunate indeed if it can achieve results comparable to Galileo's law of falling bodies.
By the practice of methodological doubt, if it is genuine and prolonged, a certain humility as to our knowledge is induced: we become glad to know anything in philosophy, however seemingly trivial. Philosophy has suffered from the lack of this kind of modesty. It has made the mistake of attacking the interesting problems at once, instead of proceeding patiently and slowly, accumulating whatever solid knowledge was obtainable, and trusting the great problems to the future. Men of science are not ashamed of what is intrinsically trivial, if its consequences are likely to be important; the immediate outcome of an experiment is hardly ever interesting on its own account. So in philosophy, it is often desirable to expend time and care on matters which, judged alone, might seem frivolous, for it is often only through the consideration of such matters that the greater problems can be approached.
By practicing methodological doubt, if it's genuine and extended, we develop a certain humility about our knowledge: we become happy to learn anything in philosophy, no matter how trivial it may seem. Philosophy has struggled due to this lack of modesty. It has often made the mistake of jumping straight into interesting problems instead of taking a patient and gradual approach, gathering any solid knowledge available, and leaving the big questions for later. Scientists aren't embarrassed by what's inherently trivial if its consequences could be significant; the immediate results of an experiment typically aren't interesting by themselves. Similarly, in philosophy, it's often beneficial to spend time and energy on issues that might seem silly when viewed alone, because it's frequently through examining these smaller matters that we can tackle the bigger questions.
When our problem has been selected, and the necessary mental discipline has been acquired, the method to be pursued is fairly uniform. The big problems which provoke philosophical inquiry are found, on examination, to be complex, and to depend upon a number of component problems, usually more abstract than those of which they are the components. It will generally be found that all our initial data, all the facts that we seem to know to begin with, suffer from vagueness, confusion, and complexity. Current philosophical ideas share these defects; it is therefore necessary to create an apparatus of precise conceptions as general and as free from complexity as possible, before the data can be analysed into the kind of premisses which philosophy aims at discovering. In this process of analysis, the source of difficulty is tracked further and further back, growing at each stage more abstract, more refined, more difficult to apprehend. Usually it will be found that a number of these extraordinarily abstract questions underlie any one of the big obvious problems. When everything has been done that can be done by method, a stage is reached where only direct philosophic vision can carry matters further. Here only genius will avail. What is wanted, as a rule, is some new effort of logical imagination, some glimpse of a possibility never conceived before, and then the direct perception that this possibility is realised in the case in question. Failure to think of the right possibility leaves insoluble difficulties, balanced arguments pro and con, utter bewilderment and despair. But the right possibility, as a rule, when once conceived, justifies itself swiftly by its astonishing power of absorbing apparently conflicting facts. From this point onward, the work of the philosopher is synthetic and comparatively easy; it is in the very last stage of the analysis that the real difficulty consists.
When we’ve chosen our problem and developed the necessary mental discipline, the approach we take is generally the same. The major issues that spark philosophical inquiry are revealed, upon closer inspection, to be complex and reliant on several component problems, which are often more abstract than their parts. Typically, we’ll find that all our initial data, all the facts we think we know at the start, are vague, confusing, and complex. Current philosophical ideas have these same issues; thus, we need to establish a framework of precise concepts that is as general and uncomplicated as possible before we can analyze the data into the premises philosophy aims to uncover. In this analytical process, we trace the source of difficulty further back, becoming increasingly abstract, refined, and harder to grasp at each step. It’s usually discovered that several of these highly abstract questions underlie any major, obvious problems. Once we’ve done everything feasible through method, we reach a stage where only direct philosophical insight can advance us further. At this point, only genius can help. What’s generally needed is a new effort of logical imagination, a glimpse of a possibility that hasn’t been considered before, followed by the direct realization that this possibility applies to the current case. Failure to conceive the right possibility results in unsolvable difficulties, balanced arguments for and against, utter confusion, and despair. However, the right possibility, once imagined, typically validates itself quickly with its remarkable ability to account for seemingly conflicting facts. From here onward, the philosopher’s work is synthetic and relatively straightforward; the real challenge lies in the final stage of the analysis.
Of the prospect of progress in philosophy, it would be rash to speak with confidence. Many of the traditional problems of philosophy, perhaps most of those which have interested a wider circle than that of technical students, do not appear to be soluble by scientific methods. Just as astronomy lost much of its human interest when it ceased to be astrology, so philosophy must lose in attractiveness as it grows less prodigal of promises. But to the large and still growing body of men engaged in the pursuit of science—men who hitherto, not without justification, have turned aside from philosophy with a certain contempt—the new method, successful already in such time-honoured problems as number, infinity, continuity, space and time, should make an appeal which the older methods have wholly failed to make. Physics, with its principle of relativity and its revolutionary investigations into the nature of matter, is feeling the need for that kind of novelty in fundamental hypotheses which scientific philosophy aims at facilitating. The one and only condition, I believe, which is necessary in order to secure for philosophy in the near future an achievement surpassing all that has hitherto been accomplished by philosophers, is the creation of a school of men with scientific training and philosophical interests, unhampered by the traditions of the past, and not misled by the literary methods of those who copy the ancients in all except their merits.
Of the potential for progress in philosophy, it would be unwise to speak too confidently. Many traditional philosophical problems, especially those that have attracted a broader audience beyond just experts, don’t seem solvable through scientific methods. Just as astronomy became less appealing when it stopped being astrology, philosophy will lose its charm as it becomes less generous with its claims. However, for the growing number of people pursuing science—who, until now, have had good reason to look down on philosophy—the new approach, which has already made headway in long-standing issues like numbers, infinity, continuity, space, and time, should resonate in ways that older methods have completely failed to do. Physics, with its principle of relativity and groundbreaking investigations into the nature of matter, is starting to recognize the need for the kind of fresh ideas in fundamental theories that scientific philosophy aims to support. The only condition I believe necessary to achieve more in philosophy in the near future than all that's been done by philosophers so far is to create a group of people with scientific training and philosophical interests who are free from past traditions and not misled by the writing styles of those who emulate the ancients while missing their true merits.
INDEX
Principle of abstraction, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff.
Achilles, Zeno's argument of, 173.
Zeno's paradox of Achilles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Activity, 224 ff.
Activity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and beyond.
Allman, 161 n.
Allman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Analysis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
validity of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
Anaximander, 3.
Anaximander, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Antinomies, Kant's, 155 ff.
Kant's antinomies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Aquinas, 10.
Aquinas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Aristotle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Arrow, Zeno's argument of, 173.
Zeno's paradox of Achilles and the tortoise, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Assertion, 52.
Assertion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Atomism, logical, 4.
Atomism, logical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Atomists, 160.
Atomists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Belief, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
basic and advanced, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff.
Bergson, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ etc.
Berkeley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Bolzano, 165.
Bolzano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Boole, 40.
Boole, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bradley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Broad, 172 n.
Broad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Brochard, 169 n.
Brochard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Calderon, 95.
Calderon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cantor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
Categories, 38.
Categories, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Causal laws, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff.
evidence for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ ff.
in psychology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Causation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ ff.
law of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
not a priori, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
Levels of certainty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Change,
demands analysis, 151.
Change, demands analysis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Classes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
absence of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff.
Classical tradition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Congruence, 195.
Alignment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Consecutiveness, 134.
Consecutiveness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Conservation, 105.
Conservation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Constituents of facts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Construction v. inference, iv.
Construction vs inference, iv.
Contemporaries, initial, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Continuity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ et seq.
of change, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ et seq.
Correlation of mental and physical, 233.
Mind-body connection, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Counting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Couturat, 40 n.
Couturat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dante, 10.
Dante, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Darwin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Data, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
“hard” and “soft,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ ff.
Dates, 117.
Dates, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Definition, 204.
Definition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Descartes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Determinism, 233.
Determinism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Doubt, 237.
Doubt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Earlier and later, 116.
Earlier and later, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Effect, 220.
Effect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Eleatics, 19.
Eleatics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Enumeration, 202.
Enumeration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Evellin, 169.
Evellin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
External world, knowledge of, 63 ff.
External world knowledge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Finalism, 13.
Finalism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Form, logical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Galileo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
Gaye, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Geometry, 5.
Geometry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Giles, 206 n.
Giles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Greater and less, 195.
Greater and lesser, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Harvard, 4.
Harvard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hegel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Hereditary properties, 195.
Inherited properties, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hui Tzŭ, 206.
Hui Tzŭ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hypotheses in philosophy, 239.
Hypotheses in philosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Illusions, 85.
Illusions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Incommensurables, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Independence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
causal and logical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Indivisibles, 160.
Indivisibles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Induction, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
mathematical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ ff.
Inductive reasoning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff.
Infinite, vi, 64, 133, 149.
historically considered, 155 ff.
“true,” 179, 180.
positive theory of, 185 ff.
Infinite, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
historically considered, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ ff.
“true,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
positive theory of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ ff.
Infinitesimals, 135.
Infinitesimals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Instants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
defined, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
Instinct v. Reason, 20 ff.
Instinct vs. Reason, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Intellect, 22 ff.
Intelligence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Interpretation, 144.
Interpretation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jourdain, 165 n.
Jourdain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Jowett, 167.
Jowett, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Judgment, 58.
Judgment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Kant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
Knowledge about, 144.
Knowledge about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Laplace, 12.
Laplace, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Laws of nature, 218 ff.
Laws of nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Leibniz, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
Macran, 39 n.
Macran, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Matter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff.
permanence of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ ff.
Measurement, 164.
Measurement, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Memory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Method, deductive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
logical-analytic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ ff.
Montaigne, 28.
Montaigne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Noël, 169.
Christmas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Number, cardinal, 131, 186 ff.
defined, 199 ff.
finite, 160, 190 ff.
inductive, 197.
infinite, 178, 180, 188 ff., 197.
reflexive, 190 ff.
Number, cardinal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ etc.
defined, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ etc.
finite, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ etc.
inductive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
infinite, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__.
reflexive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ etc.
Order, 131.
Place order, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Parmenides, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Peano, 40.
Peano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Philoponus, 171 n.
Philoponus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Philosophy and ethics, 26 ff.
and mathematics, 185 ff.
province of, 17, 26, 185, 236.
scientific, 11, 16, 18, 29, 236 ff.
Philosophy and ethics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
and math, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff.
area of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
science, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ ff.
Physics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
descriptive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
verifiability of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
Place, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
at and from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Plato, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__.
Points, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
definition of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
Pragmatism, 11.
Pragmatism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Prantl, 174.
Prantl, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Predictability, 229 ff.
Predictability, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Premisses, 211.
Premises, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Probability, 36.
Probability, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Propositions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
atomic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
general, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
molecular, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Race-course, Zeno's argument of, 171 ff.
Racecourse, Zeno's argument of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Realism, new, 6.
Realism, updated, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Reflexiveness, 190 ff.
Reflexivity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Relations, 45.
asymmetrical, 47.
Bradley's reasons against, 6.
external, 150.
intransitive, 48.
multiple, 50.
one-one, 203.
reality of, 49.
symmetrical, 47, 124.
transitive, 48, 124.
Relations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
unbalanced, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Bradley's objections, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
outside factors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
non-linear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
varied, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
one-to-one, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
nature of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__.
balanced, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__.
connected, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__.
Repetitions, 230 ff.
Reps, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Rest, 136.
Chill, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ritter and Preller, 161 n.
Ritter and Preller, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Robertson, D. S., 160 n.
Robertson, D. S., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Rousseau, 20.
Rousseau, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Royce, 50.
Royce, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Santayana, 46.
Santayana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Seeing double, 86.
Seeing double, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Self, 73.
Self, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sensation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
and stimulus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Sense-data, 56, 63, 67, 75, 110, 141, 143, 213.
and physics, v, 64, 81, 97, 101 ff., 140.
infinitely numerous? 149, 159.
Sense-data, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__.
and physics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__.
infinitely numerous? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__.
Sense-perception, 53.
Sense perception, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Series, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
compact, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
continuous, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
Sigwart, 187.
Sigwart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Simplicius, 170 n.
Simplicius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Simultaneity, 116.
Simultaneity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Spencer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Stadium, Zeno's argument, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff.
Subject-predicate, 45.
Subject-predicate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tannery, Paul, 169 n.
Tannery, Paul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Teleology, 223.
Teleology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Testimony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
Thales, 3.
Thales, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Things, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Time, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ ff., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
absolute or relative, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
local, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__.
private, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__.
Uniformities, 217.
Uniforms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Unity, organic, 9.
Unity, organic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Universal and particular, 39 n.
Universal and specific, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Volition, 223 ff.
Volition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ff.
Zeller, 173.
Zeller, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
PRINTED BY NEILL AND CO., LTD., EDINBURGH.
PRINTED BY NEILL AND CO., LTD., EDINBURGH.
[4] Appearance and Reality, pp. 32–33.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Appearance and Reality, pp. 32–33.
[7] Introduction to Metaphysics, p. 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Introduction to Metaphysics, p. 1.
[10] Or rather a propositional function.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Or more like a propositional function.
[11] The subject of causality and induction will be discussed again in Lecture VIII.
[11] We'll talk about causality and induction again in Lecture VIII.
[12] See the translation by H. S. Macran, Hegel's Doctrine of Formal Logic, Oxford, 1912. Hegel's argument in this portion of his “Logic” depends throughout upon confusing the “is” of predication, as in “Socrates is mortal,” with the “is” of identity, as in “Socrates is the philosopher who drank the hemlock.” Owing to this confusion, he thinks that “Socrates” and “mortal” must be identical. Seeing that they are different, he does not infer, as others would, that there is a mistake somewhere, but that they exhibit “identity in difference.” Again, Socrates is particular, “mortal” is universal. Therefore, he says, since Socrates is mortal, it follows that the particular is the universal—taking the “is” to be throughout expressive of identity. But to say “the particular is the universal” is self-contradictory. Again Hegel does not suspect a mistake but proceeds to synthesise particular and universal in the individual, or concrete universal. This is an example of how, for want of care at the start, vast and imposing systems of philosophy are built upon stupid and trivial confusions, which, but for the almost incredible fact that they are unintentional, one would be tempted to characterise as puns.
[12] See the translation by H. S. Macran, Hegel's Doctrine of Formal Logic, Oxford, 1912. Hegel's argument in this section of his “Logic” relies heavily on mixing up the “is” of predication, as in “Socrates is mortal,” with the “is” of identity, as in “Socrates is the philosopher who drank the hemlock.” Because of this confusion, he believes that “Socrates” and “mortal” must be the same. Realizing they are different, he doesn’t conclude, as most would, that there's an error somewhere, but instead claims they show “identity in difference.” Furthermore, Socrates is a specific individual, while “mortal” is a general concept. Thus, he argues that since Socrates is mortal, the particular must be the universal—interpreting the “is” as always indicating identity. But stating “the particular is the universal” is contradictory. Once again, Hegel doesn’t suspect a mistake but goes on to combine the particular and the universal in the individual, or concrete universal. This illustrates how, from a lack of careful thought at the outset, huge and complex philosophical systems can be based on silly and trivial confusions, which, if they weren’t so clearly unintentional, one might be tempted to call puns.
[14] It was often recognised that there was some difference between them, but it was not recognised that the difference is fundamental, and of very great importance.
[14] It was often acknowledged that there was some difference between them, but it wasn't recognized that the difference is essential and very significant.
[16] This perhaps requires modification in order to include such facts as beliefs and wishes, since such facts apparently contain propositions as components. Such facts, though not strictly atomic, must be supposed included if the statement in the text is to be true.
[16] This might need to be changed to include things like beliefs and wishes, since those facts seem to have propositions as parts. These facts, even though they aren't strictly atomic, should be assumed to be included if the statement in the text is to be true.
[17] The assumptions made concerning time-relations in the above are as follows:—
[17] The assumptions made about time relations in the above are as follows:—
I. In order to secure that instants form a series, we assume:
I. To ensure that moments create a sequence, we assume:
(a) No event wholly precedes itself. (An “event” is defined as whatever is simultaneous with something or other.)
(a) No event happens in isolation. (An “event” is defined as anything that occurs at the same time as something else.)
(b) If one event wholly precedes another, and the other wholly precedes a third, then the first wholly precedes the third.
(b) If one event completely comes before another, and that event completely comes before a third one, then the first event completely comes before the third.
(c) If one event wholly precedes another, it is not simultaneous with it.
(c) If one event completely happens before another, it is not happening at the same time as it.
(d) Of two events which are not simultaneous, one must wholly precede the other.
(d) Of two events that don't happen at the same time, one must completely come before the other.
II. In order to secure that the initial contemporaries of a given event should form an instant, we assume:
II. To ensure that the first people present at a particular event create an instant, we assume:
(e) An event wholly after some contemporary of a given event is wholly after some initial contemporary of the given event.
(e) An event that happens entirely after a certain contemporary of a specific event happens entirely after some initial contemporary of that event.
III. In order to secure that the series of instants shall be compact, we assume:
III. To ensure that the series of moments is compact, we assume:
(f) If one event wholly precedes another, there is an event wholly after the one and simultaneous with something wholly before the other.
(f) If one event completely happens before another, then there is an event that completely happens after the first one and at the same time as something that completely happens before the second one.
This assumption entails the consequence that if one event covers the whole of a stretch of time immediately preceding another event, then it must have at least one instant in common with the other event; i.e. it is impossible for one event to cease just before another begins. I do not know whether this should be regarded as inadmissible. For a mathematico-logical treatment of the above topics, cf. N. Wilner, “A Contribution to the Theory of Relative Position,” Proc. Camb. Phil. Soc., xvii. 5, pp. 441–449.
This assumption means that if one event happens during the entire time just before another event, then they must share at least one moment; that is, it's impossible for one event to end right before another starts. I'm not sure if this should be considered unacceptable. For a mathematical and logical analysis of these topics, see N. Wilner, “A Contribution to the Theory of Relative Position,” Proc. Camb. Phil. Soc., xvii. 5, pp. 441–449.
[18] The above paradox is essentially the same as Zeno's argument of the stadium which will be considered in our next lecture.
[18] The paradox mentioned is essentially the same as Zeno's argument about the stadium, which we will discuss in our next lecture.
[19] See next lecture.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
[20] Monist, July 1912, pp. 337–341.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monist, July 1912, pp. 337–341.
[22] In what concerns the early Greek philosophers, my knowledge is largely derived from Burnet's valuable work, Early Greek Philosophy (2nd ed., London, 1908). I have also been greatly assisted by Mr D. S. Robertson of Trinity College, who has supplied the deficiencies of my knowledge of Greek, and brought important references to my notice.
[22] When it comes to the early Greek philosophers, I mostly rely on Burnet's valuable book, Early Greek Philosophy (2nd ed., London, 1908). I have also received significant help from Mr. D. S. Robertson of Trinity College, who has filled in the gaps in my understanding of Greek and pointed out important references.
[24] There is some reason to think that the Pythagoreans distinguished between discrete and continuous quantity. G. J. Allman, in his Greek Geometry from Thales to Euclid, says (p. 23): “The Pythagoreans made a fourfold division of mathematical science, attributing one of its parts to the how many, τὸ πόσον, and the other to the how much, τὸ πηλίκον; and they assigned to each of these parts a twofold division. For they said that discrete quantity, or the how many, either subsists by itself or must be considered with relation to some other; but that continued quantity, or the how much, is either stable or in motion. Hence they affirmed that arithmetic contemplates that discrete quantity which subsists by itself, but music that which is related to another; and that geometry considers continued quantity so far as it is immovable; but astronomy (τὴν σφαιρικήν) contemplates continued quantity so far as it is of a self-motive nature. (Proclus, ed. Friedlein, p. 35. As to the distinction between τὸ πηλίκον, continuous, and τὸ πόσον, discrete quantity, see Iambl., in Nicomachi Geraseni Arithmeticam introductionem, ed. Tennulius, p. 148.)” Cf. p. 48.
[24] There’s a reason to believe that the Pythagoreans made a distinction between discrete and continuous quantities. G. J. Allman, in his Greek Geometry from Thales to Euclid, states (p. 23): “The Pythagoreans divided mathematical science into four parts, attributing one to the how many, the amount, and the other to the how much, the cap; and they assigned each of these parts a further division. They believed that discrete quantity, or the how many, either exists on its own or must be considered in relation to something else; while continuous quantity, or the how much, is either stable or in motion. Therefore, they claimed that arithmetic deals with that discrete quantity which exists independently, while music focuses on that which relates to another; and that geometry considers continuous quantity as long as it is immovable; but astronomy (the spherical) looks at continuous quantity as it relates to self-movement. (Proclus, ed. Friedlein, p. 35. For the distinction between the pH level, continuous, and the amount, discrete quantity, see Iambl., in Nicomachi Geraseni Arithmeticam introductionem, ed. Tennulius, p. 148.)” Cf. p. 48.
[26] iv., 6. 213b, 22; H. Ritter and L. Preller, Historia Philosophiæ Græcæ, 8th ed., Gotha, 1898, p. 75 (this work will be referred to in future as “R. P.”).
[26] iv., 6. 213b, 22; H. Ritter and L. Preller, Historia Philosophiæ Græcæ, 8th ed., Gotha, 1898, p. 75 (this work will be referred to in future as “R. P.”).
[27] The Pythagorean proof is roughly as follows. If possible, let the ratio of the diagonal to the side of a square be m/n, where m and n are whole numbers having no common factor. Then we must have m2 = 2n2. Now the square of an odd number is odd, but m2, being equal to 2n2, is even. Hence m must be even. But the square of an even number divides by 4, therefore n2, which is half of m2, must be even. Therefore n must be even. But, since m is even, and m and n have no common factor, n must be odd. Thus n must be both odd and even, which is impossible; and therefore the diagonal and the side cannot have a rational ratio.
[27] The Pythagorean proof goes something like this. If we assume that the ratio of the diagonal to the side of a square is m/n, where m and n are whole numbers with no common factors, then we must have m2 = 2n2. The square of an odd number is odd, but m2, being equal to 2n2, is even. This means that m must be even. However, the square of an even number is divisible by 4, so n2, which is half of m2, must also be even. Consequently, n must be even. But since m is even and m and n share no common factors, n must be odd. Therefore, n must be both odd and even, which is impossible; hence, the diagonal and the side cannot have a rational ratio.
[31] Parmenides, 128 A–D.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Parmenides, 128 A–D.
[32] This interpretation is combated by Milhaud, Les philosophes-géomètres de la Grèce, p. 140 n., but his reasons do not seem to me convincing. All the interpretations in what follows are open to question, but all have the support of reputable authorities.
[32] Milhaud argues against this interpretation in Les philosophes-géomètres de la Grèce, p. 140 n., but I don’t find his reasons convincing. All the interpretations that follow can be challenged, but each has the backing of respected authorities.
[34] Cf. Gaston Milhaud, Les philosophes-géomètres de la Grèce, p. 140 n.; Paul Tannery, Pour l'histoire de la science hellène, p. 249; Burnet, op. cit., p. 362.
[34] See Gaston Milhaud, Les philosophes-géomètres de la Grèce, p. 140 n.; Paul Tannery, Pour l'histoire de la science hellène, p. 249; Burnet, op. cit., p. 362.
[35] Cf. R. K. Gaye, “On Aristotle, Physics, Z ix.” Journal of Philology, vol. xxxi., esp. p. 111. Also Moritz Cantor, Vorlesungen über Geschichte der Mathematik, 1st ed., vol. i., 1880, p. 168, who, however, subsequently adopted Paul Tannery's opinion, Vorlesungen, 3rd ed. (vol. i. p. 200).
[35] See. R. K. Gaye, “On Aristotle, Physics, Z ix.” Journal of Philology, vol. xxxi., especially p. 111. Also Moritz Cantor, Vorlesungen über Geschichte der Mathematik, 1st ed., vol. i., 1880, p. 168, who, however, later adopted Paul Tannery's view, Vorlesungen, 3rd ed. (vol. i. p. 200).
[40] Op. cit., p. 367.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 367.
[41] Aristotle's words are: “The first is the one on the non-existence of motion on the ground that what is moved must always attain the middle point sooner than the end-point, on which we gave our opinion in the earlier part of our discourse.” Phys., vi. 9. 939B (R.P. 136). Aristotle seems to refer to Phys., vi. 2. 223AB [R.P. 136A]: “All space is continuous, for time and space are divided into the same and equal divisions…. Wherefore also Zeno's argument is fallacious, that it is impossible to go through an infinite collection or to touch an infinite collection one by one in a finite time. For there are two senses in which the term ‘infinite’ is applied both to length and to time, and in fact to all continuous things, either in regard to divisibility, or in regard to the ends. Now it is not possible to touch things infinite in regard to number in a finite time, but it is possible to touch things infinite in regard to divisibility: for time itself also is infinite in this sense. So that in fact we go through an infinite, [space] in an infinite [time] and not in a finite [time], and we touch infinite things with infinite things, not with finite things.” Philoponus, a sixth-century commentator (R.P. 136A, Exc. Paris Philop. in Arist. Phys., 803, 2. Vit.), gives the following illustration: “For if a thing were moved the space of a cubit in one hour, since in every space there are an infinite number of points, the thing moved must needs touch all the points of the space: it will then go through an infinite collection in a finite time, which is impossible.”
[41] Aristotle's words are: “The first argument discusses the non-existence of motion based on the premise that what is moved must always reach the midpoint before it hits the endpoint, which we addressed earlier in our discussion.” Phys., vi. 9. 939B (R.P. 136). Aristotle seems to refer to Phys., vi. 2. 223AB [R.P. 136A]: “All space is continuous, because time and space are divided into the same and equal segments…. Thus, Zeno's argument is flawed, claiming it is impossible to traverse an infinite collection or to touch each element in an infinite collection one by one in a finite time. There are two contexts in which 'infinite' is applied to both length and time, and indeed to all continuous things, either regarding divisibility or concerning the endpoints. It is not possible to touch things infinite in number within a finite time, but it is possible to touch things infinite in terms of divisibility: for time itself is also infinite in this aspect. Therefore, we actually traverse an infinite [space] in an infinite [time] and not in a finite [time], and we touch infinite things with infinite things, not with finite things.” Philoponus, a sixth-century commentator (R.P. 136A, Exc. Paris Philop. in Arist. Phys., 803, 2. Vit.), provides the following example: “If something moved the distance of a cubit in one hour, since there are an infinite number of points in every space, the moving object must touch all the points within that space: thus, it would have to traverse an infinite collection in finite time, which is impossible.”
[43] Op. cit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source
[44] Aristotle's words are: “The second is the so-called Achilles. It consists in this, that the slower will never be overtaken in its course by the quickest, for the pursuer must always come first to the point from which the pursued has just departed, so that the slower must necessarily be always still more or less in advance.” Phys., vi. 9. 239B (R.P. 137).
[44] Aristotle says: “The second is what we call Achilles. It means that the slower can never be caught by the faster because the one chasing always has to reach the spot where the one being chased just left, so the slower is always at least a little bit ahead.” Phys., vi. 9. 239B (R.P. 137).
[45] Phys., vi. 9. 239B (R.P. 138).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Phys., vol. 6, p. 239B (R.P. 138).
[46] Phys., vi. 9. 239B (R.P. 139).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Phys., vol. 6, p. 239B (R.P. 139).
[47] Loc. cit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Loc. cit.
[48] Loc. cit., p. 105.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Loc. cit., p. 105.
[50] Mathematical Discourses concerning two new sciences relating to mechanics and local motion, in four dialogues. By Galileo Galilei, Chief Philosopher and Mathematician to the Grand Duke of Tuscany. Done into English from the Italian, by Tho. Weston, late Master, and now published by John Weston, present Master, of the Academy at Greenwich. See pp. 46 ff.
[50] Mathematical Discussions about two new sciences related to mechanics and local motion, presented in four dialogues. By Galileo Galilei, Chief Philosopher and Mathematician to the Grand Duke of Tuscany. Translated into English from the Italian by Tho. Weston, former Master, and now published by John Weston, current Master, of the Academy at Greenwich. See pp. 46 ff.
[52] The definition of number contained in this book, and elaborated in the Grundgesetze der Arithmetik (vol. i., 1893; vol. ii., 1903), was rediscovered by me in ignorance of Frege's work. I wish to state as emphatically as possible—what seems still often ignored—that his discovery antedated mine by eighteen years.
[52] The definition of number in this book, as explained in the Grundgesetze der Arithmetik (vol. i., 1893; vol. ii., 1903), was rediscovered by me without knowing about Frege's work. I want to emphasize as strongly as possible—something that still seems often overlooked—that his discovery came eighteen years before mine.
[56] Thus we are not using “thing” here in the sense of a class of correlated “aspects,” as we did in Lecture III. Each “aspect” will count separately in stating causal laws.
[56] So we’re not using “thing” here to refer to a category of related “aspects,” as we did in Lecture III. Each “aspect” will be considered separately when stating causal laws.
The following is a list of corrections made to the original. The first passage is the original passage, the second the corrected one.
The following is a list of corrections made to the original. The first passage is the original text, and the second is the corrected version.
- Advertisement:
Second Impact Cr. 8vo, £6.00 net.
Second Impression. Cr. 8vo, £6.00 net. - Page 8:
impossibility of alternatives which seemed prime facie
impossibility of alternatives which seemed prim facie - Page 119:
with it. We will call these the “initial peers
with it. We will call these the “initial contemporaries - Page 197:
of infinite number. Many of the most
of infinite digits. Many of the most - Page 200:
psychic processes as the North Sea…. The botanist
psychological processes as the North Sea…. The botanist - Page 215:
something which existed a quarter of a hour ago, the
something which existed a quarter of an hour ago, the - Page 244:
Intelligence, how displayed by friends, 93
Intelligence, how displayed by friends, 93. - Page 244:
Number, cardinal, 131 186 ff.
Number, cardinal, 131, 186 ff.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!